Register a SA Forums Account here!
JOINING THE SA FORUMS WILL REMOVE THIS BIG AD, THE ANNOYING UNDERLINED ADS, AND STUPID INTERSTITIAL ADS!!!

You can: log in, read the tech support FAQ, or request your lost password. This dumb message (and those ads) will appear on every screen until you register! Get rid of this crap by registering your own SA Forums Account and joining roughly 150,000 Goons, for the one-time price of $9.95! We charge money because it costs us money per month for bills, and since we don't believe in showing ads to our users, we try to make the money back through forum registrations.
 
chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=i_FRBhS577o

quote:

With shaky legs, ignoring the fact that my action was useless, I followed him into the forest. The evidence of his path had disappeared instantly. There were no footprints, the leaves were still again, but I walked forward without thinking. I could not do anything else. I had to keep moving. If I stopped looking for him, it was over.

Love, life, meaning… over.

I walked and walked. Time made no sense as I pushed slowly through the thick undergrowth. It was hours passing, but also only seconds. Maybe it felt like time had frozen because the forest looked the same no matter how far I went. I started to worry that I was traveling in a circle, a very small circle at that, but I kept going. I stumbled often, and, as it grew darker and darker, I fell often, too.

Finally, I tripped over something—it was black now, I had no idea what caught my foot—and I stayed down. I rolled onto my side, so that I could breathe, and curled up on the wet bracken.

So along with not communicating with Bella and abandoning her in the hopes that they'll wipe themselves from her existence soon, the Cullens also just left a clumsy girl with no sense of direction stranded in the woods at night!

quote:

As I lay there, I had a feeling that more time was passing than I realized. I couldn’t remember how long it had been since nightfall. Was it always so dark here at night? Surely, as a rule, some little bit of moonlight would filter down through the clouds, through the chinks in the canopy of trees, and find the ground.

Not tonight. Tonight the sky was utterly black. Perhaps there was no moon tonight—a lunar eclipse, a new moon.

A new moon. I shivered, though I wasn’t cold.

Some people who aren't familiar with the books may take New Moon as a symbol of something new appearing in Bella's life. It was actually meant by Meyer to signify that Bella is at the darkest, lowest point of her life.

quote:

It was black for a long time before I heard them calling. Someone was shouting my name. It was muted, muffled by the wet growth that surrounded me, but it was definitely my name. I didn’t recognize the voice. I thought about answering, but I was dazed, and it took a long time to come to the conclusion that I should answer. By then, the calling had stopped.

Sometime later, the rain woke me up. I don’t think I’d really fallen asleep; I was just lost in an unthinking stupor, holding with all my strength to the numbness that kept me from realizing what I didn’t want to know.

The rain bothered me a little. It was cold. I unwrapped my arms from around my legs to cover my face.

It was then that I heard the calling again. It was farther away this time, and sometimes it sounded like several voices were calling at once. I tried to breathe deeply. I remembered that I should answer, but I didn’t think they would be able to hear me. Would I be able to shout loud enough?

Suddenly, there was another sound, startlingly close. A kind of snuffling, an animal sound. It sounded big. I wondered if I should feel afraid. I didn’t—just numb. It didn’t matter. The snuffling went away.

It's the replacement Cullens!

quote:

The rain continued, and I could feel the water pooling up against my cheek. I was trying to gather the strength to turn my head when I saw the light.

At first it was just a dim glow reflecting off the bushes in the distance. It grew brighter and brighter, illuminating a large space unlike the focused beam of a flashlight. The light broke through the closest brush, and I could see that it was a propane lantern, but that was all I could see—the brightness blinded me for a moment.

“Bella.”

The voice was deep and unfamiliar, but full of recognition. He wasn’t calling my name to search, he was acknowledging that I was found.

I stared up—impossibly high it seemed—at the dark face that I could now see above me. I was vaguely aware that the stranger probably only looked so tall because my head was still on the ground.

“Have you been hurt?”

I knew the words meant something, but I could only stare, bewildered. How could the meaning matter at this point?

“Bella, my name is Sam Uley.”



Sam is another case of an incidental cast change. In the Twilight film adaptation, an anonymous friend of Jacob's played by 24-year-old Solomon Trimble was widely accepted by fans as an unnamed Sam. He's of Lakota and Apache descent and has been a traditional Grass Dancer since he was 3. He would continue to act intermittently in later years, but seems to have dedicated most of his time to professional work in improving life for Native Americans on reservations through Project Venture and university research.

For New Moon, Chaske Spencer was brought in to replace the stringy and boyish Solomon with someone who looks like he can tear a truck in half through sheer tenacity.

quote:

There was nothing familiar about his name.

“Charlie sent me to look for you.”

Charlie? That struck a chord, and I tried to pay more attention to what he was saying. Charlie mattered, if nothing else did.

The tall man held out a hand. I gazed at it, not sure what I was supposed to do.

His black eyes appraised me for a second, and then he shrugged. In a quick and supple motion, he pulled me up from the ground and into his arms.

I hung there, limp, as he loped swiftly through the wet forest. Some part of me knew this should upset me—being carried away by a stranger. But there was nothing left in me to upset.

It didn’t seem like too much time passed before there were lights and the deep babble of many male voices. Sam Uley slowed as he approached the commotion.

“I’ve got her!” he called in a booming voice.

The babble ceased, and then picked up again with more intensity. A confusing swirl of faces moved over me. Sam’s voice was the only one that made sense in the chaos, perhaps because my ear was against his chest.

“No, I don’t think she’s hurt,” he told someone. “She just keeps saying ‘He’s gone.’”

Was I saying that out loud? I bit down on my lip.

I'm really not feeling Meyer actually putting Bella's sorrow into words here.

quote:

“Bella, honey, are you all right?”

That was one voice I would know anywhere—even distorted, as it was now, with worry.

“Charlie?” My voice sounded strange and small.

“I’m right here, baby.”

There was a shifting under me, followed by the leathery smell of my dad’s sheriff jacket. Charlie staggered under my weight.

“Maybe I should hold on to her,” Sam Uley suggested.

“I’ve got her,” Charlie said, a little breathless.

Charlie doesn't deserve any of this.

quote:

He walked slowly, struggling. I wished I could tell him to put me down and let me walk, but I couldn’t find my voice.

There were lights everywhere, held by the crowd walking with him. It felt like a parade. Or a funeral procession. I closed my eyes.

“We’re almost home now, honey,” Charlie mumbled now and then.

I opened my eyes again when I heard the door unlock. We were on the porch of our house, and the tall dark man named Sam was holding the door for Charlie, one arm extended toward us, as if he was preparing to catch me when Charlie’s arms failed.

But Charlie managed to get me through the door and to the couch in the living room.

“Dad, I’m all wet,” I objected feebly.

Not with Edward gone! :downsrim:

quote:

“That doesn’t matter.” His voice was gruff. And then he was talking to someone else. “Blankets are in the cupboard at the top of the stairs.”

“Bella?” a new voice asked. I looked at the gray-haired man leaning over me, and recognition came after a few slow seconds.

“Dr. Gerandy?” I mumbled.

“That’s right, dear,” he said. “Are you hurt, Bella?”

Also, who the hell is Dr. Gerandy?

quote:

It took me a minute to think that through. I was confused by the memory of Sam Uley’s similar question in the woods. Only Sam had asked something else: Have you been hurt? he’d said.

The difference seemed significant somehow.

Dr. Gerandy was waiting. One grizzled eyebrow rose, and the wrinkles on his forehead deepened.

“I’m not hurt,” I lied. The words were true enough for what he’d asked.

His warm hand touched my forehead, and his fingers pressed against the inside of my wrist. I watched his lips as he counted to himself, his eyes on his watch.

“What happened to you?” he asked casually.

I froze under his hand, tasting panic in the back of my throat.

“Did you get lost in the woods?” he prodded. I was aware of several other people listening. Three tall men with dark faces—from La Push, the Quileute Indian reservation down on the coastline, I guessed—Sam Uley among them, were standing very close together and staring at me. Mr. Newton was there with Mike and Mr. Weber, Angela’s father; they all were watching me more surreptitiously than the strangers. Other deep voices rumbled from the kitchen and outside the front door. Half the town must have been looking for me.

I guess they were just hoping she wouldn't get eaten by a bear or trip and crack her head on a rock like she almost did!

quote:

Charlie was the closest. He leaned in to hear my answer.

“Yes,” I whispered. “I got lost.”

The doctor nodded, thoughtful, his fingers probing gently against the glands under my jaw. Charlie’s face hardened.

“Do you feel tired?” Dr. Gerandy asked.

I nodded and closed my eyes obediently.

“I don’t think there’s anything wrong with her,” I heard the doctor mutter to Charlie after a moment. “Just exhaustion. Let her sleep it off, and I’ll come check on her tomorrow,” he paused. He must have looked at his watch, because he added, “Well, later today actually.”

As we'll see in the next chapter, there's a lot wrong with her!

quote:

There was a creaking sound as they both pushed off from the couch to get to their feet.

“Is it true?” Charlie whispered. Their voices were farther away now. I strained to hear. “Did they leave?”

“Dr. Cullen asked us not to say anything,” Dr. Gerandy answered. “The offer was very sudden; they had to choose immediately. Carlisle didn’t want to make a big production out of leaving.”

“A little warning might have been nice,” Charlie grumbled.

Dr. Gerandy sounded uncomfortable when he replied. “Yes, well, in this situation, some warning might have been called for.”

I wonder how differently this book would have turned out if Bella actually showed some assertiveness and tried to talk to the Cullens herself. Edward would obviously be against it because he's permanently an emotionally-stunted child who'd rather brood about how much of a monster he is, but all of the other Cullens (minus Rosalie) seem to be far more open to Bella as a person. Esme, in particular, seems to view herself as a surrogate mother figure. There's no doubt Jasper feels awful, but showing compassion and forgiveness could help him overcome his self-doubt.

In short, this entire plot is occurring because Bella was written to just stay on the sidelines and let everything happen. When she could have been written as tougher and more willing to insert herself in the conversation, she instead spends days letting Edward's cryptic emo brooding control everything until it's too late. While the basic concept of New Moon ("What if true love leaves you?") is interesting, it requires Meyer to once again keep Bella weak and remove her agency from the plot to allow it to happen.

quote:

I didn’t want to listen anymore. I felt around for the edge of the quilt someone had laid on top of me, and pulled it over my ear. I drifted in and out of alertness. I heard Charlie whisper thanks to the volunteers as, one by one, they left. I felt his fingers on my forehead, and then the weight of another blanket. The phone rang a few times, and he hurried to catch it before it could wake me. He muttered reassurances in a low voice to the callers.

“Yeah, we found her. She’s okay. She got lost. She’s fine now,” he said again and again.

I heard the springs in the armchair groan when he settled himself in for the night.

A few minutes later, the phone rang again.

Charlie moaned as he struggled to his feet, and then he rushed, stumbling, to the kitchen. I pulled my head deeper under the blankets, not wanting to listen to the same conversation again.

“Yeah,” Charlie said, and yawned.

His voice changed, it was much more alert when he spoke again. “Where?” There was a pause. “You’re sure it’s outside the reservation?” Another short pause. “But what could be burning out there?” He sounded both worried and mystified. “Look, I’ll call down there and check it out.”

Is fire just not a thing in Forks?

quote:

I listened with more interest as he punched in a number.

“Hey, Billy, it’s Charlie—sorry I’m calling so early… no, she’s fine. She’s sleeping.… Thanks, but that’s not why I called. I just got a call from Mrs. Stanley, and she says that from her second-story window she can see fires out on the sea cliffs, but I didn’t really.… Oh!” Suddenly there was an edge in his voice—irritation… or anger. “And why are they doing that? Uh huh. Really?” He said it sarcastically. “Well, don’t apologize to me. Yeah, yeah. Just make sure the flames don’t spread.… I know, I know, I’m surprised they got them lit at all in this weather.”

Charlie hesitated, and then added grudgingly. “Thanks for sending Sam and the other boys up. You were right—they do know the forest better than we do. It was Sam who found her, so I owe you one.… Yeah, I’ll talk to you later,” he agreed, still sour, before hanging up.

Charlie muttered something incoherent as he shuffled back to the living room.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

He hurried to my side.

“I’m sorry I woke you, honey.”

“Is something burning?”

“It’s nothing,” he assured me. “Just some bonfires out on the cliffs.”

“Bonfires?” I asked. My voice didn’t sound curious. It sounded dead.

Charlie frowned. “Some of the kids from the reservation being rowdy,” he explained.

“Why?” I wondered dully.

I could tell he didn’t want to answer. He looked at the floor under his knees. “They’re celebrating the news.” His tone was bitter.

You shouldn't have given that answer!

quote:

There was only one piece of news I could think of, try as I might not to. And then the pieces snapped together. “Because the Cullens left,” I whispered. “They don’t like the Cullens in La Push—I’d forgotten about that.”

The Quileutes had their superstitions about the “cold ones,” the blood-drinkers that were enemies to their tribe, just like they had their legends of the great flood and wolf-men ancestors. Just stories, folklore, to most of them. Then there were the few that believed. Charlie’s good friend Billy Black believed, though even Jacob, his own son, thought he was full of stupid superstitions. Billy had warned me to stay away from the Cullens.…

The name stirred something inside me, something that began to claw its way toward the surface, something I knew I didn’t want to face.

Can you really call it a "superstition" if you know for a fact that at least half of it is true?

quote:

“It’s ridiculous,” Charlie spluttered.

We sat in silence for a moment. The sky was no longer black outside the window. Somewhere behind the rain, the sun was beginning to rise.

“Bella?” Charlie asked.

I looked at him uneasily.

“He left you alone in the woods?” Charlie guessed.

I deflected his question. “How did you know where to find me?” My mind shied away from the inevitable awareness that was coming, coming quickly now.

“Your note,” Charlie answered, surprised. He reached into the back pocket of his jeans and pulled out a much-abused piece of paper. It was dirty and damp, with multiple creases from being opened and refolded many times. He unfolded it again, and held it up as evidence. The messy handwriting was remarkably close to my own.

Going for a walk with Edward, up the path, it said. Back soon, B.

At least they were charitable enough to not abandon her completely. Though with the sense of direction she showed in Port Angeles, she could have wandered all the way to the Pacific in a daze.

quote:

“When you didn’t come back, I called the Cullens, and no one answered,” Charlie said in a low voice. “Then I called the hospital, and Dr. Gerandy told me that Carlisle was gone.”

“Where did they go?” I mumbled.

He stared at me. “Didn’t Edward tell you?”

I shook my head, recoiling. The sound of his name unleashed the thing that was clawing inside of me—a pain that knocked me breathless, astonished me with its force.

Charlie eyed me doubtfully as he answered. “Carlisle took a job with a big hospital in Los Angeles. I guess they threw a lot of money at him.”

Sunny L.A. The last place they would really go. I remembered my nightmare with the mirror… the bright sunlight shimmering off of his skin—

Agony ripped through me with the memory of his face.

“I want to know if Edward left you alone out there in the middle of the woods,” Charlie insisted.

His name sent another wave of torture through me. I shook my head, frantic, desperate to escape the pain. “It was my fault. He left me right here on the trail, in sight of the house… but I tried to follow him.”

By Bella standards, "within sight of the house" may as well be "dropped in the middle of nowhere with a black bag on her head."

quote:

Charlie started to say something; childishly, I covered my ears. “I can’t talk about this anymore, Dad. I want to go to my room.”

Before he could answer, I scrambled up from the couch and lurched my way up the stairs.

Someone had been in the house to leave a note for Charlie, a note that would lead him to find me. From the minute that I’d realized this, a horrible suspicion began to grow in my head. I rushed to my room, shutting and locking the door behind me before I ran to the CD player by my bed.

Everything looked exactly the same as I’d left it. I pressed down on the top of the CD player. The latch unhooked, and the lid slowly swung open.

It was empty.

The album Renée had given me sat on the floor beside the bed, just where I’d put it last. I lifted the cover with a shaking hand.

I didn’t have to flip any farther than the first page. The little metal corners no longer held a picture in place. The page was blank except for my own handwriting scrawled across the bottom: Edward Cullen, Charlie’s kitchen, Sept. 13th.

I stopped there. I was sure that he would have been very thorough.

It will be as if I’d never existed, he’d promised me.

Clearly the best way to get her over this relationship! Nothing bad could ever come from that!

quote:

I felt the smooth wooden floor beneath my knees, and then the palms of my hands, and then it was pressed against the skin of my cheek. I hoped that I was fainting, but, to my disappointment, I didn’t lose consciousness. The waves of pain that had only lapped at me before now reared high up and washed over my head, pulling me under.

I did not resurface.

Adbot
ADBOT LOVES YOU

Somebody Awful
Nov 27, 2011

BORN TO DIE
HAIG IS A FUCK
Kill Em All 1917
I am trench man
410,757,864,530 SHELLS FIRED


Thanks, I hate it. Even with editorial oversight.

A Real Horse
Oct 26, 2013


I have really been enjoying this thread. I read these shortly after the last one came out, and it turns out they suck just as much now as they did on release. I didn't outright hate the first one, but the rest...

And for those of you who haven't read the books and are waiting for things to get even worse on every conceivable level, loving strap in.

Midjack
Dec 24, 2007



Yeah I have never seen the movies nor read the books so this is a treat!

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

One piece of credit I will give Meyer is that the transition to the next chapter is actually pretty well done. I'll be posting screenshots of the pages to start the next post so you get the same experience as if you read the book.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014






Chapter 4: Waking Up

quote:

Time passes. Even when it seems impossible. Even when each tick of the second hand aches like the pulse of blood behind a bruise. It passes unevenly, in strange lurches and dragging lulls, but pass it does. Even for me.

Sometimes, the writing works.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=g4gEFZ0TJ8o

quote:

Charlie's fist came down on the table. "That's it, Bella! I’m sending you home.”

I looked up from my cereal, which I was pondering rather than eating, and stared at Charlie in shock. I hadn’t been following the conversation—actually, I hadn’t been aware that we were having a conversation—and I wasn’t sure what he meant.

“I am home,” I mumbled, confused.

“I’m sending you to Renée, to Jacksonville,” he clarified. Charlie watched with exasperation as I slowly grasped the meaning of his words.

“What did I do?” I felt my face crumple. It was so unfair. My behavior had been above reproach for the past four months. After that first week, which neither of us ever mentioned, I hadn’t missed a day of school or work. My grades were perfect. I never broke curfew—I never went anywhere from which to break curfew in the first place. I only very rarely served leftovers.

Charlie was scowling.

“You didn’t do anything. That’s the problem. You never do anything.”

“You want me to get into trouble?” I wondered, my eyebrows pulling together in mystification. I made an effort to pay attention. It wasn’t easy. I was so used to tuning everything out, my ears felt stopped up.

“Trouble would be better than this… this moping around all the time!”

Be careful what you wish for.

quote:

That stung a bit. I’d been careful to avoid all forms of moroseness, moping included.

“I am not moping around.”

“Wrong word,” he grudgingly conceded. “Moping would be better—that would be doing something. You’re just… lifeless, Bella. I think that’s the word I want.”

And she was so lively normally?

quote:

This accusation struck home. I sighed and tried to put some animation into my response.

“I’m sorry, Dad.” My apology sounded a little flat, even to me. I’d thought I’d been fooling him. Keeping Charlie from suffering was the whole point of all this effort. How depressing to think that the effort had been wasted.

“I don’t want you to apologize.”

I sighed. “Then tell me what you do want me to do.”

“Bella,” he hesitated, scrutinizing my reaction to his next words. “Honey, you’re not the first person to go through this kind of thing, you know.”

While Charlie has trouble grasping the implications of depression, this is a clear sign that Bella's problem isn't just regular teenage angst. I went through a nasty breakup with my fiancee, but the depression subsided for the most part after a few weeks. Someone remaining this depressed after 4 months when she hadn't even been in the relationship for a year is indicative of serious problems.

quote:

“I know that.” My accompanying grimace was limp and unimpressive.

“Listen, honey. I think that—that maybe you need some help.”

“Help?”

He paused, searching for the words again. “When your mother left,” he began, frowning, “and took you with her.” He inhaled deeply. “Well, that was a really bad time for me.”

“I know, Dad,” I mumbled.

“But I handled it,” he pointed out. “Honey, you’re not handling it. I waited, I hoped it would get better.” He stared at me and I looked down quickly. “I think we both know it’s not getting better.”

“I’m fine.”

He ignored me. “Maybe, well, maybe if you talked to someone about it. A professional.”

Yes, that's the right response!

quote:

“You want me to see a shrink?” My voice was a shade sharper as I realized what he was getting at.

“Maybe it would help.”

“And maybe it wouldn’t help one little bit.”

That's the wrong response!

quote:

I didn’t know much about psychoanalysis, but I was pretty sure that it didn’t work unless the subject was relatively honest. Sure, I could tell the truth—if I wanted to spend the rest of my life in a padded cell.

And there's Bella approaching from the exact wrong direction. Her depression doesn't have any clear connection to Edward and his family's supernatural status, beyond maybe his supernaturally good looks. It's about how she tied her entire sense of self and purpose to him to the point where a breakup after a few months would utterly destroy her. Their unhealthy relationship and her obsessive behavior are independent of any blood drinking.

quote:

He examined my obstinate expression, and switched to another line of attack.

“It’s beyond me, Bella. Maybe your mother—”

“Look,” I said in a flat voice. “I’ll go out tonight, if you want. I’ll call Jess or Angela.”

“That’s not what I want,” he argued, frustrated. “I don’t think I can live through seeing you try harder. I’ve never seen anyone trying so hard. It hurts to watch.”

I pretended to be dense, looking down at the table. “I don’t understand, Dad. First you’re mad because I’m not doing anything, and then you say you don’t want me to go out.”

That's an interesting and telling thing to note. "Pretended to be dense." Bella's arguing isn't just her being irrational and mentally ill. She knows what she's saying and doing and intentionally manipulating the conversation.

quote:

“I want you to be happy—no, not even that much. I just want you not to be miserable. I think you’ll have a better chance if you get out of Forks.”

My eyes flashed up with the first small spark of feeling I’d had in too long to contemplate.

“I’m not leaving,” I said.

“Why not?” he demanded.

“I’m in my last semester of school—it would screw everything up.”

“You’re a good student—you’ll figure it out.”

“I don’t want to crowd Mom and Phil.”

“Your mother’s been dying to have you back.”

“Florida is too hot.”

His fist came down on the table again. “We both know what’s really going on here, Bella, and it’s not good for you.” He took a deep breath. “It’s been months. No calls, no letters, no contact. You can’t keep waiting for him."

Charlie is a lot more clever than people give him credit for.

quote:

I glowered at him. The heat almost, but not quite, reached my face. It had been a long time since I’d blushed with any emotion.

This whole subject was utterly forbidden, as he was well aware.

“I’m not waiting for anything. I don’t expect anything,” I said in a low monotone.

“Bella—,” Charlie began, his voice thick.

“I have to get to school,” I interrupted, standing up and yanking my untouched breakfast from the table. I dumped my bowl in the sink without pausing to wash it out. I couldn’t deal with any more conversation.

“I’ll make plans with Jessica,” I called over my shoulder as I strapped on my school bag, not meeting his eyes. “Maybe I won’t be home for dinner. We’ll go to Port Angeles and watch a movie.”

I was out the front door before he could react.

This would be a lot more shocking if Bella hadn't been so awful to her dad in the last book. It just sounds like she reverted to her personality from the first chapter!

quote:

In my haste to get away from Charlie, I ended up being one of the first ones to school. The plus side was that I got a really good parking spot. The downside was that I had free time on my hands, and I tried to avoid free time at all costs.

Quickly, before I could start thinking about Charlie’s accusations, I pulled out my Calculus book. I flipped it open to the section we should be starting today, and tried to make sense of it. Reading math was even worse than listening to it, but I was getting better at it. In the last several months, I’d spent ten times the amount of time on Calculus than I’d ever spent on math before. As a result, I was managing to keep in the range of a low A. I knew Mr. Varner felt my improvement was all due to his superior teaching methods. And if that made him happy, I wasn’t going to burst his bubble.

I forced myself to keep at it until the parking lot was full, and I ended up rushing to English. We were working on Animal Farm, an easy subject matter. I didn’t mind communism; it was a welcome change from the exhausting romances that made up most of the curriculum. I settled into my seat, pleased by the distraction of Mr. Berty’s lecture.

Communism: Better Than Romance!

quote:

Time moved easily while I was in school. The bell rang all too soon. I started repacking my bag.

“Bella?”

I recognized Mike’s voice, and I knew what his next words would be before he said them.

“Are you working tomorrow?”

I looked up. He was leaning across the aisle with an anxious expression. Every Friday he asked me the same question. Never mind that I hadn’t taken so much as a sick day. Well, with one exception, months ago. But he had no reason to look at me with such concern. I was a model employee.

“Tomorrow is Saturday, isn’t it?” I said. Having just had it pointed out to me by Charlie, I realized how lifeless my voice really sounded.

“Yeah, it is,” he agreed. “See you in Spanish.” He waved once before turning his back. He didn’t bother walking me to class anymore.

I trudged off to Calculus with a grim expression. This was the class where I sat next to Jessica.

It had been weeks, maybe months, since Jess had even greeted me when I passed her in the hall. I knew I had offended her with my antisocial behavior, and she was sulking. It wasn’t going to be easy to talk to her now—especially to ask her to do me a favor. I weighed my options carefully as I loitered outside the classroom, procrastinating.

Having such easy access to Bella's head casts an unfavorable light on her. Ordinarily you would think that the "friend who can't understand depression and gets upset about you being depressed" would be depicted as the one in the wrong, but we've already seen how aware Bella is of her actions and what she says. Instead of coming off as deep in depression, she comes off as manipulative.

quote:

I wasn’t about to face Charlie again without some kind of social interaction to report. I knew I couldn’t lie, though the thought of driving to Port Angeles and back alone—being sure my odometer reflected the correct mileage, just in case he checked—was very tempting. Jessica’s mom was the biggest gossip in town, and Charlie was bound to run into Mrs. Stanley sooner rather than later. When he did, he would no doubt mention the trip. Lying was out.

That's a first!

quote:

With a sigh, I shoved the door open.

Mr. Varner gave me a dark look—he’d already started the lecture. I hurried to my seat. Jessica didn’t look up as I sat next to her. I was glad that I had fifty minutes to mentally prepare myself.

This class flew by even faster than English. A small part of that speed was due to my goody-goody preparation this morning in the truck—but mostly it stemmed from the fact that time always sped up when I was looking forward to something unpleasant.

I grimaced when Mr. Varner dismissed the class five minutes early. He smiled like he was being nice.

“Jess?” My nose wrinkled as I cringed, waiting for her to turn on me.

She twisted in her seat to face me, eyeing me incredulously. “Are you talking to me, Bella?”

“Of course.” I widened my eyes to suggest innocence.

“What? Do you need help with Calculus?” Her tone was a tad sour.

“No.” I shook my head. “Actually, I wanted to know if you would… go to the movies with me tonight? I really need a girls’ night out.” The words sounded stiff, like badly delivered lines, and she looked suspicious.

“Why are you asking me?” she asked, still unfriendly.

“You’re the first person I think of when I want girl time.” I smiled, and I hoped the smile looked genuine. It was probably true. She was at least the first person I thought of when I wanted to avoid Charlie. It amounted to the same thing.

So do you not actually like her, or....

quote:

She seemed a little mollified. “Well, I don’t know.”

“Do you have plans?”

“No… I guess I can go with you. What do you want to see?”

“I’m not sure what’s playing,” I hedged. This was the tricky part. I racked my brain for a clue—hadn’t I heard someone talk about a movie recently? Seen a poster? “How about that one with the female president?”

She looked at me oddly. “Bella, that one’s been out of the theater forever.”

Technically it never got into theaters hey-yo! hahahaha we're all gonna die

quote:

“Oh.” I frowned. “Is there anything you’d like to see?”

Jessica’s natural bubbliness started to leak out in spite of herself as she thought out loud. “Well, there’s that new romantic comedy that’s getting great reviews. I want to see that one. And my dad just saw Dead End and he really liked it.”

I grasped at the promising title. “What’s that one about?”

“Zombies or something. He said it was the scariest thing he’d seen in years.”

“That sounds perfect.” I’d rather deal with real zombies than watch a romance.

Technically the Cullens are zombies so...

quote:

“Okay.” She seemed surprised by my response. I tried to remember if I liked scary movies, but I wasn’t sure. “Do you want me to pick you up after school?” she offered.

“Sure.”

Jessica smiled at me with tentative friendliness before she left. My answering smile was just a little late, but I thought that she saw it.

The rest of the day passed quickly, my thoughts focused on planning for tonight. I knew from experience that once I got Jessica talking, I would be able to get away with a few mumbled responses at the appropriate moments. Only minimal interaction would be required.

The thick haze that blurred my days now was sometimes confusing. I was surprised when I found myself in my room, not clearly remembering the drive home from school or even opening the front door. But that didn’t matter. Losing track of time was the most I asked from life.

This is what we call "dissociation."

quote:

I didn’t fight the haze as I turned to my closet. The numbness was more essential in some places than in others. I barely registered what I was looking at as I slid the door aside to reveal the pile of rubbish on the left side of my closet, under the clothes I never wore.

My eyes did not stray toward the black garbage bag that held my present from that last birthday, did not see the shape of the stereo where it strained against the black plastic; I didn’t think of the bloody mess my nails had been when I’d finished clawing it out of the dashboard.

I can't help but imagine Emmett desperately searching through the trash for her old radio to try and put it back in after the breakup.

quote:

I yanked the old purse I rarely used off the nail it hung from, and shoved the door shut.

Just then I heard a horn honking. I swiftly traded my wallet from my schoolbag into the purse. I was in a hurry, as if rushing would somehow make the night pass more quickly.

I glanced at myself in the hall mirror before I opened the door, arranging my features carefully into a smile and trying to hold them there.

“Thanks for coming with me tonight,” I told Jess as I climbed into the passenger seat, trying to infuse my tone with gratitude. It had been a while since I’d really thought about what I was saying to anyone besides Charlie. Jess was harder. I wasn’t sure which were the right emotions to fake.

“Sure. So, what brought this on?” Jess wondered as she drove down my street.

“Brought what on?”

“Why did you suddenly decide… to go out?” It sounded like she changed her question halfway through.

I shrugged. “Just needed a change.”

I recognized the song on the radio then, and quickly reached for the dial. “Do you mind?” I asked.

“No, go ahead.”

She's too emo even for Linkin Park now!

quote:

I scanned through the stations until I found one that was harmless. I peeked at Jess’s expression as the new music filled the car.

Her eyes squinted. “Since when do you listen to rap?”

“I don’t know,” I said. “A while.”

“You like this?” she asked doubtfully.

“Sure.”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=79M2lSVZiY4

quote:

It would be much too hard to interact with Jessica normally if I had to work to tune out the music, too. I nodded my head, hoping I was in time with the beat.

“Okay.…” She stared out the windshield with wide eyes.

This is just embarrassing now.

quote:

“So what’s up with you and Mike these days?” I asked quickly.

“You see him more than I do.”

The question hadn’t started her talking like I’d hoped it would.

“It’s hard to talk at work,” I mumbled, and then I tried again. “Have you been out with anyone lately?”

“Not really. I go out with Conner sometimes. I went out with Eric two weeks ago.” She rolled her eyes, and I sensed a long story. I clutched at the opportunity.
“Eric Yorkie? Who asked who?”

She groaned, getting more animated. “He did, of course! I couldn’t think of a nice way to say no.”

“Where did he take you?” I demanded, knowing she would interpret my eagerness as interest. “Tell me all about it.”

In case you forgot, Eric is the "geeky chess club type" Bella was so disparaging of for being friendly toward her, played by Justin Chon in the movies. As you can probably guess from the last name and Meyer's dream casting she revealed, she imagined every single character who wasn't a Quileute as white.

quote:

She launched into her tale, and I settled into my seat, more comfortable now. I paid strict attention, murmuring in sympathy and gasping in horror as called for. When she was finished with her Eric story, she continued into a Conner comparison without any prodding.

The movie was playing early, so Jess thought we should hit the twilight showing and eat later.

No, it'll just make it worse!

quote:

I was happy to go along with whatever she wanted; after all, I was getting what I wanted—Charlie off my back.

I kept Jess talking through the previews, so I could ignore them more easily. But I got nervous when the movie started. A young couple was walking along a beach, swinging hands and discussing their mutual affection with gooey falseness. I resisted the urge to cover my ears and start humming. I had not bargained for a romance.

“I thought we picked the zombie movie,” I hissed to Jessica.

“This is the zombie movie.”

“Then why isn’t anyone getting eaten?” I asked desperately.

Which is the part that would remind her of Edward more?

quote:

She looked at me with wide eyes that were almost alarmed. “I’m sure that part’s coming,” she whispered.

“I’m getting popcorn. Do you want any?”

“No, thanks.”

Someone shushed us from behind.

I took my time at the concession counter, watching the clock and debating what percentage of a ninety-minute movie could be spent on romantic exposition. I decided ten minutes was more than enough, but I paused just inside the theater doors to be sure. I could hear horrified screams blaring from the speakers, so I knew I’d waited long enough.

“You missed everything,” Jess murmured when I slid back into my seat. “Almost everyone is a zombie now.”

That's a movie that doesn't miss any beats! 10 minutes of character building and 75 minutes of zombies!

quote:

“Long line.” I offered her some popcorn. She took a handful.

The rest of the movie was comprised of gruesome zombie attacks and endless screaming from the handful of people left alive, their numbers dwindling quickly. I would have thought there was nothing in that to disturb me. But I felt uneasy, and I wasn’t sure why at first.

It wasn’t until almost the very end, as I watched a haggard zombie shambling after the last shrieking survivor, that I realized what the problem was. The scene kept cutting between the horrified face of the heroine, and the dead, emotionless face of her pursuer, back and forth as it closed the distance.

And I realized which one resembled me the most.

I dunno, Edward was pretty emotionless when he wasn't angry.

quote:

I stood up. “Where are you going? There’s, like, two minutes left,” Jess hissed.

“I need a drink,” I muttered as I raced for the exit.

I sat down on the bench outside the theater door and tried very hard not to think of the irony. But it was ironic, all things considered, that, in the end, I would wind up as a zombie. I hadn’t seen that one coming.

Not that I hadn’t dreamed of becoming a mythical monster once—just never a grotesque, animated corpse. I shook my head to dislodge that train of thought, feeling panicky. I couldn’t afford to think about what I’d once dreamed of.

Surprise, vampires in this universe are animated corpses!

quote:

It was depressing to realize that I wasn’t the heroine anymore, that my story was over.

Jessica came out of the theater doors and hesitated, probably wondering where the best place was to search for me. When she saw me, she looked relieved, but only for a moment. Then she looked irritated.

“Was the movie too scary for you?” she wondered.

“Yeah,” I agreed. “I guess I’m just a coward.”

“That’s funny.” She frowned. “I didn’t think you were scared—I was screaming all the time, but I didn’t hear you scream once. So I didn’t know why you left.”

Maybe that's why Mike and Eric went for Jessica instead...

quote:

I shrugged. “Just scared.”

She relaxed a little. “That was the scariest movie I think I’ve ever seen. I’ll bet we’re going to have nightmares tonight.”

“No doubt about that,” I said, trying to keep my voice normal. It was inevitable that I would have nightmares, but they wouldn’t be about zombies. Her eyes flashed to my face and away. Maybe I hadn’t succeeded with the normal voice.

If you were hoping anyone in this book would communicate to solve problems, prepare to be disappointed.

quote:

“Where do you want to eat?” Jess asked.

“I don’t care.”

“Okay.”

Jess started talking about the male lead in the movie as we walked. I nodded as she gushed over his hotness, unable to remember seeing a non-zombie man at all.

I didn’t watch where Jessica was leading me. I was only vaguely aware that it was dark and quieter now. It took me longer than it should have to realize why it was quiet. Jessica had stopped babbling. I looked at her apologetically, hoping I hadn’t hurt her feelings.

Jessica wasn’t looking at me. Her face was tense; she stared straight ahead and walked fast. As I watched, her eyes darted quickly to the right, across the road, and back again.

I glanced around myself for the first time.

We were on a short stretch of unlit sidewalk. The little shops lining the street were all locked up for the night, windows black. Half a block ahead, the streetlights started up again, and I could see, farther down, the bright golden arches of the McDonald’s she was heading for.

Across the street there was one open business. The windows were covered from inside and there were neon signs, advertisements for different brands of beer, glowing in front of them. The biggest sign, in brilliant green, was the name of the bar—One-Eyed Pete’s. I wondered if there was some pirate theme not visible from outside.

Or maybe Pete has one eye. Don't be insensitive.

quote:

The metal door was propped open; it was dimly lit inside, and the low murmur of many voices and the sound of ice clinking in glasses floated across the street. Lounging against the wall beside the door were four men.

I glanced back at Jessica. Her eyes were fixed on the path ahead and she moved briskly. She didn’t look frightened—just wary, trying to not attract attention to herself.

Does Jess normally bring people to McDonalds in the most dangerous part of town?

quote:

I paused without thinking, looking at the four men with a strong sense sense of déjà vu. This was a different road, a different night, but the scene was so much the same. One of them was even short and dark. As I stopped and turned toward them, that one looked up in interest.

I stared back at him, frozen on the sidewalk.

“Bella?” Jess whispered. “What are you doing?”

I shook my head, not sure myself. “I think I know them…,” I muttered.

What was I doing? I should be running from this memory as fast as I could, blocking the image of the four lounging men from my mind, protecting myself with the numbness I couldn’t function without. Why was I stepping, dazed, into the street?

Yowza.

quote:

It seemed too coincidental that I should be in Port Angeles with Jessica, on a dark street even. My eyes focused on the short one, trying to match the features to my memory of the man who had threatened me that night almost a year ago. I wondered if there was any way I would recognize the man, if it was really him. That particular part of that particular evening was just a blur. My body remembered it better than my mind did; the tension in my legs as I tried to decide whether to run or to stand my ground, the dryness in my throat as I struggled to build a decent scream, the tight stretch of skin across my knuckles as I clenched my hands into fists, the chills on the back of my neck when the dark-haired man called me “sugar.”…

There was an indefinite, implied kind of menace to these men that had nothing to do with that other night. It sprung from the fact that they were strangers, and it was dark here, and they outnumbered us—nothing more specific than that. But it was enough that Jessica’s voice cracked in panic as she called after me.

“Bella, come on!”

I ignored her, walking slowly forward without ever making the conscious decision to move my feet. I didn’t understand why, but the nebulous threat the men presented drew me toward them. It was a senseless impulse, but I hadn’t felt any kind of impulse in so long.… I followed it.

Something unfamiliar beat through my veins. Adrenaline, I realized, long absent from my system, drumming my pulse faster and fighting against the lack of sensation. It was strange—why the adrenaline when there was no fear? It was almost as if it were an echo of the last time I’d stood like this, on a dark street in Port Angeles with strangers.

Ohhh here we go.

quote:

I saw no reason for fear. I couldn’t imagine anything in the world that there was left to be afraid of, not physically at least. One of the few advantages of losing everything.

I was halfway across the street when Jess caught up to me and grabbed my arm.

“Bella! You can’t go in a bar!” she hissed.

“I’m not going in,” I said absently, shaking her hand off. “I just want to see something.…”

“Are you crazy?” she whispered. “Are you suicidal?”

"They'll give you a Jager shot! You'll never like alcohol again!"

quote:

That question caught my attention, and my eyes focused on her.

“No, I’m not.” My voice sounded defensive, but it was true. I wasn’t suicidal. Even in the beginning, when death unquestionably would have been a relief, I didn’t consider it. I owed too much to Charlie. I felt too responsible for Renée. I had to think of them.

And I’d made a promise not to do anything stupid or reckless. For all those reasons, I was still breathing.

So Bella isn't suicidal, but she's right on the verge of it!

quote:

Remembering that promise, I felt a twinge of guilt, but what I was doing right now didn’t really count. It wasn’t like I was taking a blade to my wrists.

Hey Bella, what the gently caress?

quote:

Jess’s eyes were round, her mouth hung open. Her question about suicide had been rhetorical, I realized too late.

“Go eat,” I encouraged her, waving toward the fast food. I didn’t like the way she looked at me. “I’ll catch up in a minute.”

I turned away from her, back to the men who were watching us with amused, curious eyes.

“Bella, stop this right now!”

My muscles locked into place, froze me where I stood. Because it wasn’t Jessica’s voice that rebuked me now. It was a furious voice, a familiar voice, a beautiful voice—soft like velvet even though it was irate.

It was his voice—I was exceptionally careful not to think his name—and I was surprised that the sound of it did not knock me to my knees, did not curl me onto the pavement in a torture of loss. But there was no pain, none at all.

In the instant that I heard his voice, everything was very clear. Like my head had suddenly surfaced out of some dark pool. I was more aware of everything—sight, sound, the feel of the cold air that I hadn’t noticed was blowing sharply against my face, the smells coming from the open bar door.

This has taken a turn for the disturbing very quickly.

quote:

I looked around myself in shock.

“Go back to Jessica,” the lovely voice ordered, still angry. “You promised—nothing stupid.”

I was alone. Jessica stood a few feet from me, staring at me with frightened eyes. Against the wall, the strangers watched, confused, wondering what I was doing, standing there motionless in the middle of the street.

I shook my head, trying to understand. I knew he wasn’t there, and yet, he felt improbably close, close for the first time since… since the end. The anger in his voice was concern, the same anger that was once very familiar—something I hadn’t heard in what felt like a lifetime.

“Keep your promise.” The voice was slipping away, as if the volume was being turned down on a radio.

It's taken about three pages for our protagonist to go bumfuck nuts.

quote:

I began to suspect that I was having some kind of hallucination. Triggered, no doubt, by the memory—the déjà vu, the strange familiarity of the situation.

I ran through the possibilities quickly in my head.

Option one: I was crazy. That was the layman’s term for people who heard voices in their heads. Possible.

Option two: My subconscious mind was giving me what it thought I wanted. This was wish fulfillment—a momentary relief from pain by embracing the incorrect idea that he cared whether I lived or died. Projecting what he would have said if A) he were here, and B) he would be in any way bothered by something bad happening to me.

Probable.

I could see no option three, so I hoped it was the second option and this was just my subconscious running amuck, rather than something I would need to be hospitalized for.

I'm gonna go with option one here.

quote:

My reaction was hardly sane, though—I was grateful. The sound of his voice was something that I’d feared I was losing, and so, more than anything else, I felt overwhelming gratitude that my unconscious mind had held onto that sound better than my conscious one had.

I was not allowed to think of him. That was something I tried to be very strict about. Of course I slipped; I was only human. But I was getting better, and so the pain was something I could avoid for days at a time now. The trade-off was the never-ending numbness. Between pain and nothing, I’d chosen nothing.

I waited for the pain now. I was not numb—my senses felt unusually intense after so many months of the haze—but the normal pain held off. The only ache was the disappointment that his voice was fading.

There was a second of choice.

The wise thing would be to run away from this potentially destructive—and certainly mentally unstable—development. It would be stupid to encourage hallucinations.

But his voice was fading.

I took another step forward, testing.

“Bella, turn around,” he growled.

I sighed in relief. The anger was what I wanted to hear—false, fabricated evidence that he cared, a dubious gift from my subconscious.

Imagine being a teenage girl who's truly convinced that this is a love story for the ages and that Bella is someone to emulate.

quote:

Very few seconds had passed while I sorted this all out. My little audience watched, curious. It probably looked like I was just dithering over whether or not I was going to approach them. How could they guess that I was standing there enjoying an unexpected moment of insanity?

“Hi,” one of the men called, his tone both confident and a bit sarcastic. He was fair-skinned and fair-haired, and he stood with the assurance of someone who thought of himself as quite good-looking. I couldn’t tell whether he was or not. I was prejudiced.

The voice in my head answered with an exquisite snarl. I smiled, and the confident man seemed to take that as encouragement.

“Can I help you with something? You look lost.” He grinned and winked.

I stepped carefully over the gutter, running with water that was black in the darkness.

“No. I’m not lost.”

Imagine seeing this insanity from Jessica's perspective.

quote:

Now that I was closer—and my eyes felt oddly in focus—I analyzed the short, dark man’s face. It was not familiar in any way. I suffered a curious sensation of disappointment that this was not the terrible man who had tried to hurt me almost a year ago.

Yes, pray tell why the gently caress you feel disappointment at that?

quote:

The voice in my head was quiet now.

The short man noticed my stare. “Can I buy you a drink?” he offered, nervous, seeming flattered that I’d singled him out to stare at.

“I’m too young,” I answered automatically.

He was baffled—wondering why I had approached them. I felt compelled to explain.

“From across the street, you looked like someone I knew. Sorry, my mistake.”

The threat that had pulled me across the street had evaporated. These were not the dangerous men I remembered. They were probably nice guys. Safe. I lost interest.

Somehow it manages to get worse with each page.

quote:

“That’s okay,” the confident blonde said. “Stay and hang out with us.”

“Thanks, but I can’t.” Jessica was hesitating in the middle of the street, her eyes wide with outrage and betrayal.

“Oh, just a few minutes.”

I shook my head, and turned to rejoin Jessica. “Let’s go eat,” I suggested, barely glancing at her. Though I appeared to be, for the moment, freed of the zombie abstraction, I was just as distant. My mind was preoccupied. The safe, numb deadness did not come back, and I got more anxious with every minute that passed without its return.

“What were you thinking?” Jessica snapped. “You don’t know them—they could have been psychopaths!”

I shrugged, wishing she would let it go. “I just thought I knew the one guy.”

“You are so odd, Bella Swan. I feel like I don’t know who you are.”

“Sorry.” I didn’t know what else to say to that.

This is one of the few books I've read where I feel sorry for the supporting characters for having to deal with the protagonist.

quote:

We walked to McDonald’s in silence. I’d bet that she was wishing we’d taken her car instead of walking the short distance from the theater, so that she could use the drive-through. She was just as anxious now for this evening to be over as I had been from the beginning.

I tried to start a conversation a few times while we ate, but Jessica was not cooperative. I must have really offended her.

You don't loving say

quote:

When we got back in the car, she tuned the stereo back to her favorite station and turned the volume too loud to allow easy conversation.

I didn’t have to struggle as hard as usual to ignore the music. Even though my mind, for once, was not carefully numb and empty, I had too much to think about to hear the lyrics.

I waited for the numbness to return, or the pain. Because the pain must be coming. I’d broken my personal rules. Instead of shying away from the memories, I’d walked forward and greeted them. I’d heard his voice, so clearly, in my head. That was going to cost me, I was sure of it. Especially if I couldn’t reclaim the haze to protect myself. I felt too alert, and that frightened me.

But relief was still the strongest emotion in my body—relief that came from the very core of my being.

As much as I struggled not to think of him, I did not struggle to forget. I worried—late in the night, when the exhaustion of sleep deprivation broke down my defenses—that it was all slipping away. That my mind was a sieve, and I would someday not be able to remember the precise color of his eyes, the feel of his cool skin, or the texture of his voice. I could not think of them, but I must remember them.

Because there was just one thing that I had to believe to be able to live—I had to know that he existed. That was all. Everything else I could endure. So long as he existed.

What's another YA book that goes so deep into displaying extremely unhealthy coping methods in the reader insert character?

quote:

That’s why I was more trapped in Forks than I ever had been before, why I’d fought with Charlie when he suggested a change. Honestly, it shouldn’t matter; no one was ever coming back here.

But if I were to go to Jacksonville, or anywhere else bright and unfamiliar, how could I be sure he was real? In a place where I could never imagine him, the conviction might fade… and that I could not live through.

Forbidden to remember, terrified to forget; it was a hard line to walk.

I was surprised when Jessica stopped the car in front of my house. The ride had not taken long, but, short as it seemed, I wouldn’t have thought that Jessica could go that long without speaking.

“Thanks for going out with me, Jess,” I said as I opened my door. “That was… fun.” I hoped that fun was the appropriate word.

“Sure,” she muttered.

“I’m sorry about… after the movie.”

“Whatever, Bella.” She glared out the windshield instead of looking at me. She seemed to be growing angrier rather than getting over it.

“See you Monday?”

“Yeah. Bye.” I gave up and shut the door.

She drove away, still without looking at me.

This reminds me a lot of getting out of the car after a friend with BPD had a major dissociative episode on the way home. "Disturbing" doesn't begin to cover it.

quote:

I’d forgotten her by the time I was inside.

Charlie was waiting for me in the middle of the hall, his arms folded tight over his chest with his hands balled into fists.

“Hey, Dad,” I said absentmindedly as I ducked around Charlie, heading for the stairs. I’d been thinking about him for too long, and I wanted to be upstairs before it caught up with me.

“Where have you been?” Charlie demanded.

I looked at my dad, surprised. “I went to a movie in Port Angeles with Jessica. Like I told you this morning.”

“Humph,” he grunted.

“Is that okay?”

He studied my face, his eyes widening as if he saw something unexpected. “Yeah, that’s fine. Did you have fun?”

“Sure,” I said. “We watched zombies eat people. It was great.”

His eyes narrowed.

“’Night, Dad.”

He let me pass. I hurried to my room.

I lay in my bed a few minutes later, resigned as the pain finally made its appearance.

Charlie is going to go through a hell of a lot worse than this.

quote:

It was a crippling thing, this sensation that a huge hole had been punched through my chest, excising my most vital organs and leaving ragged, unhealed gashes around the edges that continued to throb and bleed despite the passage of time. Rationally, I knew my lungs must still be intact, yet I gasped for air and my head spun like my efforts yielded me nothing. My heart must have been beating, too, but I couldn’t hear the sound of my pulse in my ears; my hands felt blue with cold. I curled inward, hugging my ribs to hold myself together. I scrambled for my numbness, my denial, but it evaded me.

And yet, I found I could survive. I was alert, I felt the pain—the aching loss that radiated out from my chest, sending wracking waves of hurt through my limbs and head—but it was manageable. I could live through it. It didn’t feel like the pain had weakened over time, rather that I’d grown strong enough to bear it.

Whatever it was that had happened tonight—and whether it was the zombies, the adrenaline, or the hallucinations that were responsible—it had woken me up.

For the first time in a long time, I didn’t know what to expect in the morning.

chitoryu12 fucked around with this message at 22:28 on Oct 18, 2019

Midjack
Dec 24, 2007



So Bella was just going to saunter into a gang rape because it reminded her of a time Eddie saved her? :ok:

Midjack fucked around with this message at 04:49 on Aug 23, 2019

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 5: Cheater

quote:

"Bella, why don't you take off," Mike suggested his eyes focused off to the side, not really looking at me. I wondered how long that had been going on without me noticing.

It was a slow afternoon at Newton’s. At the moment there were only two patrons in the store, dedicated backpackers from the sound of their conversation. Mike had spent the last hour going through the pros and cons of two brands of lightweight packs with them. But they’d taken a break from serious pricing to indulge in trying to one-up each other with their latest tales from the trail. Their distraction had given Mike a chance to escape.

Accurate depiction of hikers.

quote:

“I don’t mind staying,” I said. I still hadn’t been able to sink back into my protective shell of numbness, and everything seemed oddly close and loud today, like I’d taken cotton out of my ears. I tried to tune out the laughing hikers without success.

This also sounds a lot like a person with BPD and anxiety. Again, it makes me feel like Meyer is speaking from personal experience.

quote:

“I’m telling you,” said the thickset man with the orange beard that didn’t match his dark brown hair. “I’ve seen grizzlies pretty close up in Yellowstone, but they had nothing on this brute.” His hair was matted, and his clothes looked like they’d been on his back for more than a few days. Fresh from the mountains.

“Not a chance. Black bears don’t get that big. The grizzlies you saw were probably cubs.” The second man was tall and lean, his face tanned and wind-whipped into an impressive leathery crust.

“Seriously, Bella, as soon as these two give up, I’m closing the place down,” Mike murmured.

“If you want me to go…” I shrugged.

“On all fours it was taller than you,” the bearded man insisted while I gathered my things together. “Big as a house and pitch-black. I’m going to report it to the ranger here. People ought to be warned—this wasn’t up on the mountain, mind you—this was only a few miles from the trailhead.”

Leather-face laughed and rolled his eyes. “Let me guess—you were on your way in? Hadn’t eaten real food or slept off the ground in a week, right?”

“Hey, uh, Mike, right?” the bearded man called, looking toward us.

“See you Monday,” I mumbled.

“Yes, sir,” Mike replied, turning away.

“Say, have there been any warnings around here recently—about black bears?”

“No, sir. But it’s always good to keep your distance and store your food correctly. Have you seen the new bear-safe canisters? They only weigh two pounds…”

Emmett keeps sabotaging the bear-proof food storage to lure more bears in.

quote:

The doors slid open to let me out into the rain. I hunched over inside my jacket as I dashed for my truck. The rain hammering against my hood sounded unusually loud, too, but soon the roar of the engine drowned out everything else.

I didn’t want to go back to Charlie’s empty house. Last night had been particularly brutal, and I had no desire to revisit the scene of the suffering. Even after the pain had subsided enough for me to sleep, it wasn’t over. Like I’d told Jessica after the movie, there was never any doubt that I would have nightmares.

I always had nightmares now, every night. Not nightmares really, not in the plural, because it was always the same nightmare. You’d think I’d get bored after so many months, grow immune to it. But the dream never failed to horrify me, and only ended when I woke myself with screaming. Charlie didn’t come in to see what was wrong anymore, to make sure there was no intruder strangling me or something like that—he was used to it now.

My nightmare probably wouldn’t even frighten someone else. Nothing jumped out and screamed, “Boo!” There were no zombies, no ghosts, no psychopaths. There was nothing, really. Only nothing. Just the endless maze of moss-covered trees, so quiet that the silence was an uncomfortable pressure against my eardrums. It was dark, like dusk on a cloudy day, with only enough light to see that there was nothing to see. I hurried through the gloom without a path, always searching, searching, searching, getting more frantic as the time stretched on, trying to move faster, though the speed made me clumsy.… Then there would come the point in my dream—and I could feel it coming now, but could never seem to wake myself up before it hit—when I couldn’t remember what it was that I was searching for. When I realized that there was nothing to search for, and nothing to find. That there never had been anything more than just this empty, dreary wood, and there never would be anything more for me… nothing but nothing.…

That was usually about when the screaming started.

Aren't you excited to spend the next 81% of the book with this girl? Because we're only 19% in!

quote:

I wasn’t paying attention to where I was driving—just wandering through empty, wet side roads as I avoided the ways that would take me home—because I didn’t have anywhere to go.

I wished I could feel numb again, but I couldn’t remember how I’d managed it before. The nightmare was nagging at my mind and making me think about things that would cause me pain. I didn’t want to remember the forest. Even as I shuddered away from the images, I felt my eyes fill with tears and the aching begin around the edges of the hole in my chest. I took one hand from the steering wheel and wrapped it around my torso to hold it in one piece.

It will be as if I’d never existed. The words ran through my head, lacking the perfect clarity of my hallucination last night. They were just words, soundless, like print on a page. Just words, but they ripped the hole wide open, and I stomped on the brake, knowing I should not drive while this incapacitated.

I curled over, pressing my face against the steering wheel and trying to breathe without lungs.

I wondered how long this could last. Maybe someday, years from now—if the pain would just decrease to the point where I could bear it—I would be able to look back on those few short months that would always be the best of my life. And, if it were possible that the pain would ever soften enough to allow me to do that, I was sure that I would feel grateful for as much time as he’d given me. More than I’d asked for, more than I’d deserved. Maybe someday I’d be able to see it that way.

But what if this hole never got any better? If the raw edges never healed? If the damage was permanent and irreversible?

Then you should take up your dad's suggestion to get therapy!

Spoilers: Bella never gets therapy.

quote:

I held myself tightly together. As if he’d never existed, I thought in despair. What a stupid and impossible promise to make! He could steal my pictures and reclaim his gifts, but that didn’t put things back the way they’d been before I’d met him. The physical evidence was the most insignificant part of the equation. I was changed, my insides altered almost past the point of recognition. Even my outsides looked different—my face sallow, white except for the purple circles the nightmares had left under my eyes. My eyes were dark enough against my pallid skin that—if I were beautiful, and seen from a distance—I might even pass for a vampire now. But I was not beautiful, and I probably looked closer to a zombie.

As if he’d never existed? That was insanity. It was a promise that he could never keep, a promise that was broken as soon as he’d made it.

And also a really unhealthy way to break off from a relationship.

quote:

I thumped my head against the steering wheel, trying to distract myself from the sharper pain.

It made me feel silly for ever worrying about keeping my promise. Where was the logic in sticking to an agreement that had already been violated by the other party? Who cared if I was reckless and stupid? There was no reason to avoid recklessness, no reason why I shouldn’t get to be stupid.

While Bella never does anything like cut herself or directly attempt suicide, you can see her starting to get the same kind of thinking that leads to self-destructive and self-harming behavior.

quote:

I laughed humorlessly to myself, still gasping for air. Reckless in Forks—now there was a hopeless proposition.

The dark humor distracted me, and the distraction eased the pain. My breath came easier, and I was able to lean back against the seat. Though it was cold today, my forehead was damp with sweat.

I concentrated on my hopeless proposition to keep from sliding back into the excruciating memories. To be reckless in Forks would take a lot of creativity—maybe more than I had. But I wished I could find some way.… I might feel better if I weren’t holding fast, all alone, to a broken pact. If I were an oath-breaker, too. But how could I cheat on my side of the deal, here in this harmless little town? Of course, Forks hadn’t always been so harmless, but now it was exactly what it had always appeared to be. It was dull, it was safe.

If any of my readers have ever struggled with self-harm and could be triggered by seeing the thought process again, I recommend finding another way to spend your time than with Bella Swan.

quote:

I stared out the windshield for a long moment, my thoughts moving sluggishly—I couldn’t seem to make those thoughts go anywhere. I cut the engine, which was groaning in a pitiful way after idling for so long, and stepped out into the drizzle.

The cold rain dripped through my hair and then trickled across my cheeks like freshwater tears. It helped to clear my head. I blinked the water from my eyes, staring blankly across the road.

After a minute of staring, I recognized where I was. I’d parked in the middle of the north lane of Russell Avenue. I was standing in front of the Cheneys’ house—my truck was blocking their driveway—and across the road lived the Markses. I knew I needed to move my truck, and that I ought to go home. It was wrong to wander the way I had, distracted and impaired, a menace on the roads of Forks. Besides, someone would notice me soon enough, and report me to Charlie.

As I took a deep breath in preparation to move, a sign in the Markses’ yard caught my eye—it was just a big piece of cardboard leaning against their mailbox post, with black letters scrawled in caps across it.

Sometimes, kismet happens.

I mentioned how many of Meyer's writing traits match a first-time writer, usually seen in preteen or teenage fanfiction writers rather than published bestsellers. Another one is that occasionally she gets her hands on a thesaurus and uses words or turns of phrase that don't match the rest of the writing and stand out in the wrong way.

quote:

Coincidence? Or was it meant to be? I didn’t know, but it seemed kind of silly to think that it was somehow fated, that the dilapidated motorcycles rusting in the Markses’ front yard beside the hand-printed FOR SALE, AS IS sign were serving some higher purpose by existing there, right where I needed them to be.

So maybe it wasn’t kismet. Maybe there were just all kinds of ways to be reckless, and I only now had my eyes open to them.

Reckless and stupid. Those were Charlie’s two very favorite words to apply to motorcycles.

And now the clumsiest girl in fiction is going to get a loving motorcycle.

quote:

Charlie’s job didn’t get a lot of action compared to cops in bigger towns, but he did get called in on traffic accidents. With the long, wet stretches of freeway twisting and turning through the forest, blind corner after blind corner, there was no shortage of that kind of action. But even with all the huge log-haulers barreling around the turns, mostly people walked away. The exceptions to that rule were often on motorcycles, and Charlie had seen one too many victims, almost always kids, smeared on the highway. He’d made me promise before I was ten that I would never accept a ride on a motorcycle. Even at that age, I didn’t have to think twice before promising. Who would want to ride a motorcycle here? It would be like taking a sixty-mile-per-hour bath.

That actually sounds refreshing, since it hit 107 degrees here yesterday.

quote:

So many promises I kept…

It clicked together for me then. I wanted to be stupid and reckless, and I wanted to break promises. Why stop at one?

This is a very ominous sign for the next 80% of the book.

quote:

That’s as far as I thought it through. I sloshed through the rain to the Markses’ front door and rang the bell.

One of the Marks boys opened the door, the younger one, the freshman. I couldn’t remember his name. His sandy hair only came up to my shoulder.

He had no trouble remembering my name. “Bella Swan?” he asked in surprise.

“How much do you want for the bike?” I panted, jerking my thumb over my shoulder toward the sales display.

“Are you serious?” he demanded.

“Of course I am.”

“They don’t work.”

I sighed impatiently—this was something I’d already inferred from the sign. “How much?”

“If you really want one, just take it. My mom made my dad move them down to the road so they’d get picked up with the garbage.”

I glanced at the bikes again and saw that they were resting on a pile of yard clippings and dead branches. “Are you positive about that?”

“Sure, you want to ask her?”

It was probably better not to involve adults who might mention this to Charlie.

“No, I believe you.”

“You want me to help you?” he offered. “They’re not light.”

“Okay, thanks. I only need one, though.”

“Might as well take both,” the boy said. “Maybe you could scavenge some parts.”

He followed me out into the downpour and helped me load both of the heavy bikes into the back of my truck. He seemed eager to be rid of them, so I didn’t argue.

In the next chapter, Bella somehow manages to sever every single finger with a single screw.

quote:

“What are you going to do with them, anyway?” he asked. “They haven’t worked in years.”

“I kind of guessed that,” I said, shrugging. My spur-of-the-moment whim hadn’t come with a plan intact. “Maybe I’ll take them to Dowling’s.”

He snorted. “Dowling would charge more to fix them than they’d be worth running.”

I couldn’t argue with that. John Dowling had earned a reputation for his pricing; no one went to him except in an emergency. Most people preferred to make the drive up to Port Angeles, if their car was able.

Imagine being such a crook that your entire small town would rather drive an hour away than deal with your shop for repairs.

quote:

I’d been very lucky on that front—I’d been worried, when Charlie first gifted me my ancient truck, that I wouldn’t be able to afford to keep it running. But I’d never had a single problem with it, other than the screaming-loud engine and the fifty-five-mile-per-hour maximum speed limit.

"And all the blood I left on the dash after tearing my stereo out with my bare hands while screaming."

quote:

Jacob Black had kept it in great shape when it had belonged to his father, Billy.…

Inspiration hit like a bolt of lightning—not unreasonable, considering the storm. “You know what? That’s okay. I know someone who builds cars.”

“Oh. That’s good.” He smiled in relief.

He waved as I pulled away, still smiling. Friendly kid.

I drove quickly and purposefully now, in a hurry to get home before there was the slightest chance of Charlie appearing, even in the highly unlikely event that he might knock off early. I dashed through the house to the phone, keys still in hand.

“Chief Swan, please,” I said when the deputy answered. “It’s Bella.”

“Oh, hey, Bella,” Deputy Steve said affably. “I’ll go get him.”

I waited.

“What’s wrong, Bella?” Charlie demanded as soon as he picked up the phone.

“Can’t I call you at work without there being an emergency?”

He was quiet for a minute. “You never have before. Is there an emergency?”

“No. I just wanted directions to the Blacks’ place—I’m not sure I can remember the way. I want to visit Jacob. I haven’t seen him in months.”

When Charlie spoke again, his voice was much happier. “That’s a great idea, Bells. Do you have a pen?”

This is where the story actually makes its biggest swerve from Forever Dawn, the prototype sequel that turned into Breaking Dawn. That book is a timeskip several years to a happily married Edward and Bella. Because Edward never left, Bella never got the deeper interaction with Jacob that would create the infamous love triangle. He would remain a supporting character with a childhood crush.

quote:

The directions he gave me were very simple. I assured him that I would be back for dinner, though he tried to tell me not to hurry. He wanted to join me in La Push, and I wasn’t having that.

So it was with a deadline that I drove too quickly through the storm-darkened streets out of town. I hoped I could get Jacob alone. Billy would probably tell on me if he knew what I was up to.

While I drove, I worried a little bit about Billy’s reaction to seeing me. He would be too pleased. In Billy’s mind, no doubt, this had all worked out better than he had dared to hope. His pleasure and relief would only remind me of the one I couldn’t bear to be reminded of. Not again today, I pleaded silently. I was spent.

The Blacks’ house was vaguely familiar, a small wooden place with narrow windows, the dull red paint making it resemble a tiny barn. Jacob’s head peered out of the window before I could even get out of the truck. No doubt the familiar roar of the engine had tipped him off to my approach. Jacob had been very grateful when Charlie bought Billy’s truck for me, saving Jacob from having to drive it when he came of age. I liked my truck very much, but Jacob seemed to consider the speed restrictions a shortcoming.



The Black household is located in Coquitlam, a suburb of Vancouver. It was painted red to match the book and was still exactly the same as its filming state as of 2015 under the current owners.

In addition to the actual filming location, 8320 La Push Road in Forks is home to the "Jacob Black House", a similar looking vacation rental for any die hard Team Jacob fans staying in the area.



quote:

He met me halfway to the house.

“Bella!” His excited grin stretched wide across his face, the bright teeth standing in vivid contrast to the deep russet color of his skin. I’d never seen his hair out of its usual ponytail before. It fell like black satin curtains on either side of his broad face.

Jacob had grown into some of his potential in the last eight months. He’d passed that point where the soft muscles of childhood hardened into the solid, lanky build of a teenager; the tendons and veins had become prominent under the red-brown skin of his arms, his hands. His face was still sweet like I remembered it, though it had hardened, too—the planes of his cheekbones sharper, his jaw squared off, all childish roundness gone.



There's the Taylor Lautner we all know and love! As I explained in his first appearance, he was almost cut from the movie but gained 30 pounds of muscle to keep the role. They also cut his hair short, while in the book canon he keeps it long.

quote:

“Hey, Jacob!” I felt an unfamiliar surge of enthusiasm at his smile. I realized that I was pleased to see him. This knowledge surprised me.

I smiled back, and something clicked silently into place, like two corresponding puzzle pieces. I’d forgotten how much I really liked Jacob Black.

He stopped a few feet away from me, and I stared up at him in surprise, leaning my head back though the rain pelted my face.

“You grew again!” I accused in amazement.

He laughed, his smile widening impossibly. “Six five,” he announced with self-satisfaction. His voice was deeper, but it had the husky tone I remembered.

“Is it ever going to stop?” I shook my head in disbelief. “You’re huge.”

“Still a beanpole, though.” He grimaced. “Come inside! You’re getting all wet.”

Taylor Lautner is only 5'9, an inch shorter than Twilight-era Jacob. While Kristen Stewart is only an inch taller than the canon Bella at 5'5, Jacob is meant to tower over both her and the 6'2 Edward instead of being average size.

quote:

He led the way, twisting his hair in his big hands as he walked. He pulled a rubber band from his hip pocket and wound it around the bundle.

“Hey, Dad,” he called as he ducked to get through the front door. “Look who stopped by.”

Billy was in the tiny square living room, a book in his hands. He set the book in his lap and wheeled himself forward when he saw me.

“Well, what do you know! It’s good to see you, Bella.”

We shook hands. Mine was lost in his wide grasp.

“What brings you out here? Everything okay with Charlie?”

“Yes, absolutely. I just wanted to see Jacob—I haven’t seen him in forever.”

Jacob’s eyes brightened at my words. He was smiling so big it looked like it would hurt his cheeks.

Keep this disparity in mind as you see how Bella treats Jacob.

quote:

“Can you stay for dinner?” Billy was eager, too.

“No, I’ve got to feed Charlie, you know.”

“I’ll call him now,” Billy suggested. “He’s always invited.”

I laughed to hide my discomfort. “It’s not like you’ll never see me again. I promise I’ll be back again soon—so much you’ll get sick of me.” After all, if Jacob could fix the bike, someone had to teach me how to ride it.

Billy chuckled in response. “Okay, maybe next time.”

“So, Bella, what do you want to do?” Jacob asked.

“Whatever. What were you doing before I interrupted?” I was strangely comfortable here. It was familiar, but only distantly. There were no painful reminders of the recent past.

Jacob hesitated. “I was just heading out to work on my car, but we can do something else…”

“No, that’s perfect!” I interrupted. “I’d love to see your car.”

“Okay,” he said, not convinced. “It’s out back, in the garage.”

Even better, I thought to myself. I waved at Billy. “See you later.”

A thick stand of trees and shrubbery concealed his garage from the house. The garage was no more than a couple of big preformed sheds that had been bolted together with their interior walls knocked out. Under this shelter, raised on cinder blocks, was what looked to me like a completed automobile. I recognized the symbol on the grille, at least.

“What kind of Volkswagen is that?” I asked.

“It’s an old Rabbit—1986, a classic.”



The Rabbit is the American name for the first model of Volkswagen Golf. It was the best selling West German car for much of its production life as long as West Germany still existed and became popular in the United States when it first began importing in 1975 as a smaller, more economical vehicle during an energy crisis. When the economy began booming again, the car sold poorly and was mostly replaced in the market by the derivative Jetta.

One minor mistake is that it was renamed back to "Golf" in America with the Mk. 2 model Jacob has here, to standardize names among all markets.

quote:

“How’s it going?”

“Almost finished,” he said cheerfully. And then his voice dropped into a lower key. “My dad made good on his promise last spring.”

“Ah,” I said. He seemed to understand my reluctance to open the subject. I tried not to remember last May at the prom. Jacob had been bribed by his father with money and car parts to deliver a message there. Billy wanted me to stay a safe distance from the most important person in my life. It turned out that his concern was, in the end, unnecessary. I was all too safe now.

But I was going to see what I could do to change that.

And drag Jacob down with you!

quote:

“Jacob, what do you know about motorcycles?” I asked.

He shrugged. “Some. My friend Embry has a dirt bike. We work on it together sometimes. Why?”

“Well…,” I pursed my lips as I considered. I wasn’t sure if he could keep his mouth shut, but I didn’t have many other options. “I recently acquired a couple of bikes, and they’re not in the greatest condition. I wonder if you could get them running?”

“Cool.” He seemed truly pleased by the challenge. His face glowed. “I’ll give it a try.”

I held up one finger in warning. “The thing is,” I explained, “Charlie doesn’t approve of motorcycles. Honestly, he’d probably bust a vein in his forehead if he knew about this. So you can’t tell Billy.”

“Sure, sure.” Jacob smiled. “I understand.”

“I’ll pay you,” I continued.

This offended him. “No. I want to help. You can’t pay me.”

“Well… how about a trade, then?” I was making this up as I went, but it seemed reasonable enough. “I only need one bike—and I’ll need lessons, too. So how about this? I’ll give you the other bike, and then you can teach me.”

“Swee-eet.” He made the word into two syllables.

“Wait a sec—are you legal yet? When’s your birthday?”

“You missed it,” he teased, narrowing his eyes in mock resentment. “I’m sixteen.”

I probably would have chosen a phrase other than "Are you legal?" when asking your future love interest their age.

quote:

“Not that your age ever stopped you before,” I muttered. “Sorry about your birthday.”

“Don’t worry about it. I missed yours. What are you, forty?”

I sniffed. “Close.”

“We’ll have a joint party to make up for it.”

“Sounds like a date.” His eyes sparkled at the word. I needed to reign in the enthusiasm before I gave him the wrong idea—it was just that it had been a long time since I’d felt so light and buoyant. The rarity of the feeling made it more difficult to manage.

“Maybe when the bikes are finished—our present to ourselves,” I added.

“Deal. When will you bring them down?”

I bit my lip, embarrassed. “They’re in my truck now,” I admitted.

“Great.” He seemed to mean it.

“Will Billy see if we bring them around?”

He winked at me. “We’ll be sneaky.”

We eased around from the east, sticking to the trees when we were in view of the windows, affecting a casual-looking stroll, just in case. Jacob unloaded the bikes swiftly from the truck bed, wheeling them one by one into the shrubbery where I hid. It looked too easy for him—I’d remembered the bikes being much, much heavier than that.

“These aren’t half bad,” Jacob appraised as we pushed them through the cover of the trees. “This one here will actually be worth something when I’m done—it’s an old Harley Sprint.”



If you see a fixer-upper Harley-Davidson Sprint left out for free, you loving take it. It was produced from 1961 to 1974 by Aermacchi and imported under the Harley brand; most Harleys were big, rough bikes and their line of inexpensive two-strokes like the Hummer were seen as quaint relics. They made a deal to import the Aermacchi 250 and rebadge it when light, zippy cafe racers were becoming popular. The deal ended when Harley nearly went bankrupt and the European oddities and maintenance requirements turned a lot of people off, but they're neat bikes. A 1960s one will run you $9000 in good condition.

quote:

“That one’s yours, then.”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely.”

“These are going to take some cash, though,” he said, frowning down at the blackened metal. “We’ll have to save up for parts first.”

We nothing,” I disagreed. “If you’re doing this for free, I’ll pay for the parts.”

“I don’t know…,” he muttered.

“I’ve got some money saved. College fund, you know.” College, schmollege, I thought to myself. It wasn’t like I’d saved up enough to go anywhere special—and besides, I had no desire to leave Forks anyway. What difference would it make if I skimmed a little bit off the top?

Bella is like a red flag parade.

quote:

Jacob just nodded. This all made perfect sense to him.

As we skulked back to the makeshift garage, I contemplated my luck. Only a teenage boy would agree to this: deceiving both our parents while repairing dangerous vehicles using money meant for my college education. He didn’t see anything wrong with that picture. Jacob was a gift from the gods.

chitoryu12 fucked around with this message at 19:48 on Aug 26, 2019

Epicurius
Apr 10, 2010
College Slice
I swear to God, that last paragraph is so remarkably scummy. It's our protagonist gloating to herself how she's manipulating a sixteen year old boy who has a crush on her.

How is it in a book with mass murdering vampires, Bella still comes across as the least sympathetic character?

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Epicurius posted:

I swear to God, that last paragraph is so remarkably scummy. It's our protagonist gloating to herself how she's manipulating a sixteen year old boy who has a crush on her.

How is it in a book with mass murdering vampires, Bella still comes across as the least sympathetic character?

The Cullens at least show remorse. They've changed and struggle every day to remain good people in spite of their nature. Bella shows very limited ability for self-reflection and never really needs to grow or change for the story to keep going and for everyone to love her.

When talking about writing the book on her website, Meyer goes into a diatribe against people who said Bella is a weak character:

quote:

Side note: there are those who think Bella is a wuss. There are those who think my stories are misogynistic—the damsel in distress must be rescued by strong hero.

To the first accusation, I can only say that we all handle grief in our own way. Bella’s way is no less valid than any other to my mind. Detractors of her reaction don’t always take into account that I’m talking about true love here, rather than high school infatuation.

I emphatically reject the second accusation. I am all about girl power—look at Alice and Jane if you doubt that. I am not anti-female, I am anti-human. I wrote this story from the perspective of a female human because that came most naturally, as you might imagine. But if the narrator had been a male human, it would not have changed the events. When a human being is totally surrounded by creatures with supernatural strength, speed, senses, and various other uncanny powers, he or she is not going to be able to hold his or her own. Sorry. That’s just the way it is. We can’t all be slayers. Bella does pretty well I think, all things considered. She saves Edward, after all. Side note/rant over. Back to the story.

Meyer truly believes that the relationship she wrote is a story of "true love", soulmates destined to be together. Because of this, she believes Bella's insane behavior with dangerous adrenaline-seeking activity so she can hallucinate Edward's voice is perfectly justifiable and valid. It only furthers my own belief that Meyer isn't all that healthy in the head herself.

HIJK
Nov 25, 2012
in the room where you sleep

chitoryu12 posted:

The Cullens at least show remorse. They've changed and struggle every day to remain good people in spite of their nature. Bella shows very limited ability for self-reflection and never really needs to grow or change for the story to keep going and for everyone to love her.

When talking about writing the book on her website, Meyer goes into a diatribe against people who said Bella is a weak character:


Meyer truly believes that the relationship she wrote is a story of "true love", soulmates destined to be together. Because of this, she believes Bella's insane behavior with dangerous adrenaline-seeking activity so she can hallucinate Edward's voice is perfectly justifiable and valid. It only furthers my own belief that Meyer isn't all that healthy in the head herself.

I think that’s taking it too far to be honest. Having stupid opinions about characters doesn’t make a person crazy.

Meyers biggest problem is most likely that she’s a bored housewife so she comes up with outlandish ideas about romance novels. And since her skills are so elementary she doesn’t have the experience to make it more complex or understand that it should be more complex.

That’s something that’s always bothered me about Twilight criticism, it always devolves into diagnosing a woman that none of us actually know with mental illness. The actual explanation is that she’s not a good writer and that she’s making the same lame justifications journeyman writers always make before they gain experience.

Midjack
Dec 24, 2007



chitoryu12 posted:

Chapter 5: Cheater

quote:

Who cared if I was reckless and stupid? There was no reason to avoid recklessness, no reason why I shouldn’t get to be stupid.

https://youtu.be/SMhwddNQSWQ

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

HIJK posted:

I think that’s taking it too far to be honest. Having stupid opinions about characters doesn’t make a person crazy.

Meyers biggest problem is most likely that she’s a bored housewife so she comes up with outlandish ideas about romance novels. And since her skills are so elementary she doesn’t have the experience to make it more complex or understand that it should be more complex.

That’s something that’s always bothered me about Twilight criticism, it always devolves into diagnosing a woman that none of us actually know with mental illness. The actual explanation is that she’s not a good writer and that she’s making the same lame justifications journeyman writers always make before they gain experience.

The reason it shakes me is that in everything I've looked for, I've never actually seen Meyer talk about Bella suffering from any kind of mental illness. She writes a character that so perfectly encapsulates it down to even the minor details, but seems to be ignorant of it. It comes off as her writing a protagonist behaving in a way that she would find acceptable and agreeable because she can't understand how that behavior would be wrong.

I've never seen any Twilight sporkings trying to diagnose Meyer, but that's also because I haven't really read them a lot. They were pretty much all done a decade ago by people with a really aggravating and exaggerated writing style and seemed to focus entirely on Edward being abusive, which created the pop culture view of the series but doesn't go nearly enough into detail about Bella's own severe problems. Most of them were too annoying to read for more than one or two chapters before giving up on.

chitoryu12 fucked around with this message at 03:22 on Aug 27, 2019

HIJK
Nov 25, 2012
in the room where you sleep

chitoryu12 posted:

The reason it shakes me is that in everything I've looked for, I've never actually seen Meyer talk about Bella suffering from any kind of mental illness. She writes a character that so perfectly encapsulates it down to even the minor details, but seems to be ignorant of it. It comes off as her writing a protagonist behaving in a way that she would find acceptable and agreeable because she can't understand how that behavior would be wrong.

I've never seen any Twilight sporkings trying to diagnose Meyer, but that's also because I haven't really read them a lot. They were pretty much all done a decade ago by people with a really aggravating and exaggerated writing style and seemed to focus entirely on Edward being abusive, which created the pop culture view of the series but doesn't go nearly enough into detail about Bella's own severe problems. Most of them were too annoying to read for more than one or two chapters before giving up on.

Lots of readers also did not think of Bella as mentally ill. That did not make those readers mentally ill themselves.

Is it canon that Bella is mentally ill? I got pretty deep into these books and if I recall the only thing that she ever amounted to was being a brat, not that she got a formal diagnosis anywhere.

I know that it was a very common reading back in the day. When ripping Twilight was popular lots of people projected their pet mental illnesses onto Bella and Meyer. My friends diagnosed them both with bipolar I and II, NPD, schizophrenia, schizoid disorder, drug resistant depression, and somewhere after the release of New Moon I remember a mutual on LJ posting a very serious screed about how she was convinced Meyer had been raped as a teenager and that she was expressing her post-rape trauma in Bella. As far as I know Meyer has never been attacked or assaulted, so the chances are pretty good my mutual created this theory out of her own head.

My point is that yes, it’s valid to look at Bella’s behavior and go “this is the behavior of a mentally unwell person” but there’s also the imbroglio that we have no proof that Meyer is mentally ill or what kind of inner feelings she’s expressing through Bella. So while we can interpet Bella that way it is frankly bizarre to then project this reading onto Stephanie Meyer, who is a living breathing person that does not adhere to dramatic conventions, and has her own history that we don’t know about.

I just find it strange that this is so consistent and that this also arises independently. People read a book and they think that they can read a writer’s entire life story from that book. You’re not the first person to go “this terrible writer Meyer is obviously mentally deranged!” Lots of people did that and are still doing it.

Imo it’s just a lot more likely that a journeyman writer makes dumb decisions and doesn’t have the skill to know any better. These tropes often appear in fanfic written by high schoolers, are they all suffering mental illness? A 100% rate of mental unwellness seems pretty unlikely. :shrug:

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 6: Friends

quote:

The motorcycles didn't need to be hidden any further than simply placing them in Jacob’s shed. Billy’s wheelchair couldn’t maneuver the uneven ground separating it from the house.

Jacob started pulling the first bike—the red one, which was destined for me—to pieces immediately. He opened up the passenger door of the Rabbit so I could sit on the seat instead of the ground. While he worked, Jacob chattered happily, needing only the lightest of nudges from me to keep the conversation rolling. He updated me on the progress of his sophomore year of school, running on about his classes and his two best friends.

“Quil and Embry?” I interrupted. “Those are unusual names.”

"Almost like a fanfic character or something!"

quote:

Jacob chuckled. “Quil’s is a hand-me-down, and I think Embry got named after a soap opera star. I can’t say anything, though. They fight dirty if you start on their names—they’ll tag team you.”

“Good friends.” I raised one eyebrow.

“No, they are. Just don’t mess with their names.”

Bella just can't understand anyone willing to resort to threats of violence over minor things!

quote:

Just then a call echoed in the distance. “Jacob?” someone shouted.

“Is that Billy?” I asked.

“No.” Jacob ducked his head, and it looked like he was blushing under his brown skin. “Speak of the devil,” he mumbled, “and the devil shall appear.”

“Jake? Are you out here?” The shouting voice was closer now.

“Yeah!” Jacob shouted back, and sighed.

We waited through the short silence until two tall, dark-skinned boys strolled around the corner into the shed.

One was slender, and almost as tall as Jacob. His black hair was chin-length and parted down the middle, one side tucked behind his left ear while the right side swung free. The shorter boy was more burly. His white T-shirt strained over his well-developed chest, and he seemed gleefully conscious of that fact. His hair was so short it was almost a buzz.

Both boys stopped short when they saw me. The thin boy glanced swiftly back and forth between Jacob and me, while the brawny boy kept his eyes on me, a slow smile spreading across his face.

“Hey, guys,” Jacob greeted them halfheartedly.

“Hey, Jake,” the short one said without looking away from me. I had to smile in response, his grin was so impish. When I did, he winked at me. “Hi, there.”

“Quil, Embry—this is my friend, Bella.”



Quil Ateara V was played by 19-year-old Tyson Houseman, of Cree descent from Alberta. His parents were high school sweethearts who accidentally had him when they were both 17. Like the rest of the Wolf Pack, he put on a good 30 pounds of muscle through a 2-month workout regimen before filming; he found the job through an online ad that didn't even name the movie, which surprised the hell out of him when he realized what he was auditioning for. He's since graduated from college and is currently working with touring theatre companies.



Like Sam, Embry Call initially appeared unnamed in Twilight played by a different actor, Kristopher Hyatt. He has no further credits after that movie.



For New Moon Hyatt was replaced by 19-year-old Kiowa Gordon. He has an interesting background: a Mormon member of the Hualapai Nation born in Berlin where his father was working. His family moved to Arizona when he was 2 and he actually worshiped in the same ward as Stephenie Meyer. This got him the role, as Meyer approached him personally during the casting for New Moon to encourage him to audition. He's continued to act professionally since, playing Junior Van Der Veen on the short-lived Sundance series The Red Road. He'll be seen later this year on Shudder in Blood Quantum, a film about an enclave of First Nations people immune to a zombie virus dealing with white refugees seeking shelter during the apocalypse.

I believe he's also the first Twilight actor to acquire a criminal record after being cast! In August 2011 (5 months after filming wrapped on the series) his vehicle was stopped and police discovered that he had a warrant out for his arrest for failing to appear on a DUI charge from the previous year.

quote:

Quil and Embry, I still didn’t know which was which, exchanged a loaded look.

“Charlie’s kid, right?” the brawny boy asked me, holding out his hand.

“That’s right,” I confirmed, shaking hands with him. His grasp was firm; it looked like he was flexing his bicep.

“I’m Quil Ateara,” he announced grandly before releasing my hand.

“Nice to meet you, Quil.”

“Hey, Bella. I’m Embry, Embry Call—you probably already figured that out, though.” Embry smiled a shy smile and waved with one hand, which he then shoved in the pocket of his jeans.

I nodded. “Nice to meet you, too.”

“So what are you guys doing?” Quil asked, still looking at me.

“Bella and I are going to fix up these bikes,” Jacob explained inaccurately. But bikes seemed to be the magic word. Both boys went to examine Jacob’s project, drilling him with educated questions. Many of the words they used were unfamiliar to me, and I figured I’d have to have a Y chromosome to really understand the excitement.

It's really charming when Meyer's conservative sexism rears its head. We're not going to bother with Life and Death, the gender-swapped version of the first book, but it's been noted that some of the few changes to the original text include reinforcing gender stereotypes; Beau Swan has more stunted displays of emotion, becoming brooding and quiet rather than crying, and lacks much of Bella's self-doubt and poor self-image. The changes are subtle, but they show that even a decade later Meyer still hasn't shaken her upbringing.

quote:

They were still immersed in talk of parts and pieces when I decided that I needed to head back home before Charlie showed up here. With a sigh, I slid out of the Rabbit.

Jacob looked up, apologetic. “We’re boring you, aren’t we?”

“Naw.” And it wasn’t a lie. I was enjoying myself—how strange. “I just have to go cook dinner for Charlie.”

“Oh… well, I’ll finish taking these apart tonight and figure out what more we’ll need to get started rebuilding them. When do you want to work on them again?”

“Could I come back tomorrow?” Sundays were the bane of my existence. There was never enough homework to keep me busy.

Nerd.

quote:

Quil nudged Embry’s arm and they exchanged grins.

Jacob smiled in delight. “That would be great!”

“If you make a list, we can go shop for parts,” I suggested.

Jacob’s face fell a little. “I’m still not sure I should let you pay for everything.”

I shook my head. “No way. I’m bankrolling this party. You just have to supply the labor and expertise.”

Embry rolled his eyes at Quil.

“That doesn’t seem right,” Jacob shook his head.

“Jake, if I took these to a mechanic, how much would he charge me?” I pointed out.

He smiled. “Okay, you’re getting a deal.”

“Not to mention the riding lessons,” I added.

Quil grinned widely at Embry and whispered something I didn’t catch. Jacob’s hand flashed out to smack the back of Quil’s head. “That’s it, get out,” he muttered.

I hate when book characters make a joke before I can.

quote:

“No, really, I have to go,” I protested, heading for the door. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Jacob.”

As soon as I was out of sight, I heard Quil and Embry chorus, “Wooooo!”

The sound of a brief scuffle followed, interspersed with an “ouch” and a “hey!”

“If either of you set so much as one toe on my land tomorrow…” I heard Jacob threaten. His voice was lost as I walked through the trees.

I giggled quietly. The sound made my eyes widen in wonder. I was laughing, actually laughing, and there wasn’t even anyone watching. I felt so weightless that I laughed again, just to make the feeling last longer.

I'm sure she won't do anything bad to try and keep this feeling going!

quote:

I beat Charlie home. When he walked in I was just taking the fried chicken out of the pan and laying it on a pile of paper towels.

“Hey, Dad.” I flashed him a grin.

Shock flitted across his face before he pulled his expression together. “Hey, honey,” he said, his voice uncertain. “Did you have fun with Jacob?”

I started moving the food to the table. “Yeah, I did.”

“Well, that’s good.” He was still cautious. “What did you two do?”

Now it was my turn to be cautious. “I hung out in his garage and watched him work. Did you know he’s rebuilding a Volkswagen?”

“Yeah, I think Billy mentioned that.”

The interrogation had to stop when Charlie began chewing, but he continued to study my face as he ate.

After dinner, I dithered around, cleaning the kitchen twice, and then did my homework slowly in the front room while Charlie watched a hockey game. I waited as long as I could, but finally Charlie mentioned the late hour. When I didn’t respond, he got up, stretched, and then left, turning out the light behind him. Reluctantly, I followed.

As I climbed the stairs, I felt the last of the afternoon’s abnormal sense of well-being drain from my system, replaced by a dull fear at the thought of what I was going to have to live through now.

I wasn’t numb anymore. Tonight would, no doubt, be as horrific as last night. I lay down on my bed and curled into a ball in preparation for the onslaught. I squeezed my eyes shut and… the next thing I knew, it was morning.

I stared at the pale silver light coming through my window, stunned.

For the first time in more than four months, I’d slept without dreaming. Dreaming or screaming. I couldn’t tell which emotion was stronger—the relief or the shock.

Now, a healthy person would recognize that despite their grief they weren't as reliant on their ex's presence to remain happy as they thought. Realizing that social interaction with other people could bring them similar happiness would serve as a means to move on and mature.

Let's see how Bella responds to this!

quote:

I lay still in my bed for a few minutes, waiting for it to come back. Because something must be coming. If not the pain, then the numbness. I waited, but nothing happened. I felt more rested than I had in a long time.

I didn’t trust this to last. It was a slippery, precarious edge that I balanced on, and it wouldn’t take much to knock me back down. Just glancing around my room with these suddenly clear eyes—noticing how strange it looked, too tidy, like I didn’t live here at all—was dangerous.

I pushed that thought from my mind, and concentrated, as I got dressed, on the fact that I was going to see Jacob again today. The thought made me feel almost… hopeful. Maybe it would be the same as yesterday. Maybe I wouldn’t have to remind myself to look interested and to nod or smile at appropriate intervals, the way I had to with everyone else. Maybe… but I wouldn’t trust this to last, either. Wouldn’t trust it to be the same—so easy—as yesterday. I wasn’t going to set myself up for disappointment like that.

Ah. So not the healthy way.

quote:

At breakfast, Charlie was being careful, too. He tried to hide his scrutiny, keeping his eyes on his eggs until he thought I wasn’t looking.

“What are you up to today?” he asked, eyeing a loose thread on the edge of his cuff like he wasn’t paying much attention to my answer.

“I’m going to hang out with Jacob again.”

He nodded without looking up. “Oh,” he said.

“Do you mind?” I pretended to worry. “I could stay.…”

He glanced up quickly, a hint of panic in his eyes. “No, no! You go ahead. Harry was going to come up to watch the game with me anyway.”

“Maybe Harry could give Billy a ride up,” I suggested. The fewer witnesses the better.

“That’s a great idea.”

I wasn’t sure if the game was just an excuse for kicking me out, but he looked excited enough now. He headed to the phone while I donned my rain jacket. I felt self-conscious with the checkbook shoved in my jacket pocket. It was something I never used.

Outside, the rain came down like water slopped from a bucket. I had to drive more slowly than I wanted to; I could hardly see a car length in front of the truck. But I finally made it through the muddy lanes to Jacob’s house. Before I’d killed the engine, the front door opened and Jacob came running out with a huge black umbrella.

He held it over my door while I opened it.

“Charlie called—said you were on your way,” Jacob explained with a grin.

Effortlessly, without a conscious command to the muscles around my lips, my answering smile spread across my face. A strange feeling of warmth bubbled up in my throat, despite the icy rain splattering on my cheeks.

It says a lot when Bella being happy and smiling without faking it is now a shocking, strange feeling. Not a lot of them are good.

quote:

“Hi, Jacob.”

“Good call on inviting Billy up.” He held up his hand for a high five.

I had to reach so high to slap his hand that he laughed.

Harry showed up to get Billy just a few minutes later. Jacob took me on a brief tour of his tiny room while we waited to be unsupervised.

If you were hoping for a tour of Jacob's room like we got for Bella and Edward, prepare to be disappointed. All we know is it's tiny.

quote:

“So where to, Mr. Goodwrench?” I asked as soon as the door closed behind Billy.

Jacob pulled a folded paper out of his pocket and smoothed it out. “We’ll start at the dump first, see if we can get lucky. This could get a little expensive,” he warned me. “Those bikes are going to need a lot of help before they’ll run again.” My face didn’t look worried enough, so he continued. “I’m talking about maybe more than a hundred dollars here.”

I pulled my checkbook out, fanned myself with it, and rolled my eyes at his worries. “We’re covered.”

"gently caress college, am I right?"

quote:

It was a very strange kind of day. I enjoyed myself. Even at the dump, in the slopping rain and ankle-deep mud. I wondered at first if it was just the aftershock of losing the numbness, but I didn’t think that was enough of an explanation.

I was beginning to think it was mostly Jacob. It wasn’t just that he was always so happy to see me, or that he didn’t watch me out of the corner of his eye, waiting for me to do something that would mark me as crazy or depressed. It was nothing that related to me at all.

It was Jacob himself. Jacob was simply a perpetually happy person, and he carried that happiness with him like an aura, sharing it with whoever was near him. Like an earthbound sun, whenever someone was within his gravitational pull, Jacob warmed them. It was natural, a part of who he was. No wonder I was so eager to see him.

Even when he commented on the gaping hole in my dashboard, it didn’t send me into a panic like it should have.

This should be a lesson for you about your ex...

quote:

“Did the stereo break?” he wondered.

“Yeah,” I lied.

He poked around in the cavity. “Who took it out? There’s a lot of damage.…”

“I did,” I admitted.

He laughed. “Maybe you shouldn’t touch the motorcycles too much.”

“No problem.”

He's not wrong!

quote:

According to Jacob, we did get lucky at the dump. He was very excited about several grease-blackened pieces of twisted metal that he found; I was just impressed that he could tell what they were supposed to be.

From there we went to the Checker Auto Parts down in Hoquiam. In my truck, it was more than a two hour drive south on the winding freeway, but the time passed easily with Jacob. He chattered about his friends and his school, and I found myself asking questions, not even pretending, truly curious to hear what he had to say.

“I’m doing all the talking,” he complained after a long story about Quil and the trouble he’d stirred up by asking out a senior’s steady girlfriend. “Why don’t you take a turn? What’s going on in Forks? It has to be more exciting than La Push.”

“Wrong,” I sighed. “There’s really nothing. Your friends are a lot more interesting than mine. I like your friends. Quil’s funny.”

He frowned. “I think Quil likes you, too.”

I laughed. “He’s a little young for me.”

Jacob’s frown deepened. “He’s not that much younger than you. It’s just a year and a few months.”

I had a feeling we weren’t talking about Quil anymore. I kept my voice light, teasing. “Sure, but, considering the difference in maturity between guys and girls, don’t you have to count that in dog years? What does that make me, about twelve years older?”

Because you're definitely the most mature character here?

quote:

He laughed, rolling his eyes. “Okay, but if you’re going to get picky like that, you have to average in size, too. You’re so small, I’ll have to knock ten years off your total.”

“Five foot four is perfectly average.” I sniffed. “It’s not my fault you’re a freak.”

We bantered like that till Hoquiam, still arguing over the correct formula to determine age—I lost two more years because I didn’t know how to change a tire, but gained one back for being in charge of the bookkeeping at my house—until we were in Checker, and Jacob had to concentrate again. We found everything left on his list, and Jacob felt confident that he could make a lot of progress with our haul.

By the time we got back to La Push, I was twenty-three and he was thirty—he was definitely weighting skills in his favor.

Plus emotional maturity?

quote:

I hadn’t forgotten the reason for what I was doing. And, even though I was enjoying myself more than I’d thought possible, there was no lessening of my original desire. I still wanted to cheat. It was senseless, and I really didn’t care. I was going to be as reckless as I could possibly manage in Forks. I would not be the only keeper of an empty contract. Getting to spend time with Jacob was just a much bigger perk than I’d expected.

Oh yeah, don't get excited if you think Bella is making progress any time soon. She's still manipulating a nice boy to help her get an adrenaline rush in revenge for Edward dumping her.

quote:

Billy wasn’t back yet, so we didn’t have to be sneaky about unloading our day’s spoils. As soon as we had everything laid out on the plastic floor next to Jacob’s toolbox, he went right to work, still talking and laughing while his fingers combed expertly through the metal pieces in front of him.

Jacob’s skill with his hands was fascinating. They looked too big for the delicate tasks they performed with ease and precision. While he worked, he seemed almost graceful. Unlike when he was on his feet; there, his height and big feet made him nearly as dangerous as I was.

Quil and Embry did not show up, so maybe his threat yesterday had been taken seriously.

The day passed too quickly. It got dark outside the mouth of the garage before I was expecting it, and then we heard Billy calling for us.

I jumped up to help Jacob put things away, hesitating because I wasn’t sure what I should touch.

“Just leave it,” he said. “I’ll work on it later tonight.”

“Don’t forget your schoolwork or anything,” I said, feeling a little guilty. I didn’t want him to get in trouble. That plan was just for me.

“Bella?” Both our heads snapped up as Charlie’s familiar voice wafted through the trees, sounding closer than the house.

“Shoot,” I muttered. “Coming!” I yelled toward the house.

“Let’s go.” Jacob smiled, enjoying the cloak-and-dagger. He snapped the light off, and for a moment I was blind. Jacob grabbed my hand and towed me out of the garage and through the trees, his feet finding the familiar path easily. His hand was rough, and very warm.

Despite the path, we were both tripping over our feet in the darkness. So we were also both laughing when the house came into view. The laughter did not go deep; it was light and superficial, but still nice. I was sure he wouldn’t notice the faint hint of hysteria. I wasn’t used to laughing, and it felt right and also very wrong at the same time.

Is Bella incapable of fake laughter without going into crazy hysterics?

quote:

Charlie was standing under the little back porch, and Billy was sitting in the doorway behind them.

“Hey, Dad,” we both said at the same time, and that started us laughing again.

Charlie stared at me with wide eyes that flashed down to note Jacob’s hand around mine.

“Billy invited us for dinner,” Charlie said to us in an absentminded tone.

“My super secret recipe for spaghetti. Handed down for generations,” Billy said gravely.

Jacob snorted. “I don’t think Ragu’s actually been around that long.”

Since 1937!

quote:

The house was crowded. Harry Clearwater was there, too, with his family—his wife, Sue, whom I knew vaguely from my childhood summers in Forks, and his two children. Leah was a senior like me, but a year older. She was beautiful in an exotic way—perfect copper skin, glistening black hair, eyelashes like feather dusters—and preoccupied. She was on Billy’s phone when we got in, and she never let it go. Seth was fourteen; he hung on Jacob’s every word with idolizing eyes.



Harry was played by Graham Greene, an Oneida from Ontario. He started as an audio technician for bands before getting into acting, eventually being nominated for an Academy Award for his role as Kicking Bird in Dances With Wolves. The number of works he's done is in the triple digits, with prominent recent roles being Rafe on Defiance and Rains Fall in Red Dead Redemption 2. He might be our most decorated actor to appear in the book so far.



Sue was played by Alex Rice, a Mohawk born on the Kahnawake reservation in Quebec. She was raised in Brooklyn, where her father was part of a community of Mohawk ironworkers in the Boerum Hill neighborhood nicknamed "Little Caughnawaga". After initially training to be a dancer, she got into acting and had a recurring role as Janet Pete in the film adaptations of Tony Hillerman's Navajo Tribal Police detective novels, like Skinwalkers and A Thief in Time. She seems to have mostly stopped acting after finishing the Twilight series.



The very intense Leah was played by Julia Jones; despite her character being 19 in this film, she was 29 when she took on the role. She's mixed Choctaw, Chicksaw, and African-American from Boston (finally, a break from the Canadians!). She worked as a model before being cast in Hell Ride, which had Quentin Tarantino's name put in big letters on the poster but was just written/directed/starred in by Larry Bishop with Tarantino's funding. Leah was cut from the adaptation New Moon and wouldn't appear in the films until Eclipse, before which she unfortunately appeared in a small role in Jonah Hex. She finally struck quality with Westworld as Kohana.



Our parade of new characters ends with Seth, played by...

Booboo Stewart?

Yeah, his real name is Nils Allen Stewart Jr. but he goes by Booboo professionally. Gotta say it sounds like a misstep, but you do you Booboo.

His tribal descent is Blackfoot, mixed with a bunch of European and Asian. His father, Nils Allen Stewart, is a longtime stuntman who got his start in Under Siege and is still acting as a stuntman and stunt coordinator on several projects every year. Like Leah, Seth was not in the film adaptation and Booboo wouldn't get his pick-a-nick basket until the film for Eclipse. He would later appear as Warpath in X-Men: Days of Future Past and is the current voice of Victor Kohl in the Marvel Rising franchise. He seems to have had one of the most successful careers of any supporting actor in this series. You go, Booboo!

quote:

There were too many of us for the kitchen table, so Charlie and Harry brought chairs out to the yard, and we ate spaghetti off plates on our laps in the dim light from Billy’s open door. The men talked about the game, and Harry and Charlie made fishing plans. Sue teased her husband about his cholesterol and tried, unsuccessfully, to shame him into eating something green and leafy. Jacob talked mostly to me and Seth, who interrupted eagerly whenever Jacob seemed in danger of forgetting him. Charlie watched me, trying to be inconspicuous about it, with pleased but cautious eyes.

It was loud and sometimes confusing as everyone talked over everyone else, and the laughter from one joke interrupted the telling of another. I didn’t have to speak often, but I smiled a lot, and only because I felt like it.

I didn’t want to leave.

Because the Cullens are gone for almost the entire book, we get to spend it all with the Blacks and Clearwaters. It keeps up the trend of Bella being surrounded by far more interesting and likable characters who only highlight how pathetic she is.

quote:

This was Washington, though, and the inevitable rain eventually broke up the party; Billy’s living room was much too small to provide an option for continuing the get-together. Harry had driven Charlie down, so we rode together in my truck on the way back home. He asked about my day, and I told mostly the truth—that I’d gone with Jacob to look at parts and then watched him work in his garage.

“You think you’ll visit again anytime soon?” he wondered, trying to be casual about it.

“Tomorrow after school,” I admitted. “I’ll take homework, don’t worry.”

“You be sure to do that,” he ordered, trying to disguise his satisfaction.

I was nervous when we got to the house. I didn’t want to go upstairs. The warmth of Jacob’s presence was fading and, in its absence, the anxiety grew stronger. I was sure I wouldn’t get away with two peaceful nights of sleep in a row.

You can see why Charlie wanted Bella to get therapy.

quote:

To put bedtime off, I checked my e-mail; there was a new message from Renée.

She wrote about her day, a new book club that filled the time slot of the meditation classes she’d just quit, her week subbing in the second grade, missing her kindergarteners. She wrote that Phil was enjoying his new coaching job, and that they were planning a second honeymoon trip to Disney World.

And I noticed that the whole thing read like a journal entry, rather than a letter to someone else. Remorse flooded through me, leaving an uncomfortable sting behind. Some daughter I was.

Renee has fully left the "mom" club and is now with Charlie on first-name basis with her daughter.

quote:

I wrote back to her quickly, commenting on each part of her letter, volunteering information of my own—describing the spaghetti party at Billy’s and how I felt watching Jacob build useful things out of small pieces of metal—awed and slightly envious. I made no reference to the change this letter would be from the ones she’d received in the last several months. I could barely remember what I’d written to her even as recently as last week, but I was sure it wasn’t very responsive. The more I thought about it, the guiltier I felt; I really must have worried her.

I stayed up extra late after that, finishing more homework than strictly necessary. But neither sleep deprivation nor the time spent with Jacob—being almost happy in a shallow kind of way—could keep the dream away for two nights in a row.

I woke shuddering, my scream muffled by the pillow.

As the dim morning light filtered through the fog outside my window, I lay still in bed and tried to shake off the dream. There had been a small difference last night, and I concentrated on that.

Last night I had not been alone in the woods. Sam Uley—the man who had pulled me from the forest floor that night I couldn’t bear to think of consciously—was there. It was an odd, unexpected alteration. The man’s dark eyes had been surprisingly unfriendly, filled with some secret he didn’t seem inclined to share. I’d stared at him as often as my frantic searching had allowed; it made me uncomfortable, under all the usual panic, to have him there. Maybe that was because, when I didn’t look directly at him, his shape seemed to shiver and change in my peripheral vision. Yet he did nothing but stand and watch. Unlike the time when we had met in reality, he did not offer me his help.

I think we need to ban the "prophetic dream with no supernatural explanation" trope for good.

quote:

Charlie stared at me during breakfast, and I tried to ignore him. I supposed I deserved it. I couldn’t expect him not to worry. It would probably be weeks before he stopped watching for the return of the zombie, and I would just have to try to not let it bother me. After all, I would be watching for the return of the zombie, too. Two days was hardly long enough to call me cured.

School was the opposite. Now that I was paying attention, it was clear that no one was watching here.

I remembered the first day I’d come to Forks High School—how desperately I’d wished that I could turn gray, fade into the wet concrete of the sidewalk like an oversized chameleon. It seemed I was getting that wish answered, a year late.

It was like I wasn’t there. Even my teachers’ eyes slid past my seat as if it were empty.

I listened all through the morning, hearing once again the voices of the people around me. I tried to catch up on what was going on, but the conversations were so disjointed that I gave up.

Jessica didn’t look up when I sat down next to her in Calculus.

“Hey, Jess,” I said with put-on nonchalance. “How was the rest of your weekend?”

She looked at me with suspicious eyes. Could she still be angry? Or was she just too impatient to deal with a crazy person?

“Super,” she said, turning back to her book.

“That’s good,” I mumbled.

The figure of speech cold shoulder seemed to have some literal truth to it. I could feel the warm air blowing from the floor vents, but I was still too cold. I took the jacket off the back of my chair and put it on again.

I don't think Bella has tried to talk to Jess at all since their time in Port Angeles. Her last interaction with Bella was seeing her go into a dissociative state and try to get herself gang raped.

quote:

My fourth hour class got out late, and the lunch table I always sat at was full by the time I arrived. Mike was there, Jessica and Angela, Conner, Tyler, Eric and Lauren. Katie Marshall, the redheaded junior who lived around the corner from me, was sitting with Eric, and Austin Marks—older brother to the boy with the motorcycles—was next to her. I wondered how long they’d been sitting here, unable to remember if this was the first day or something that was a regular habit.

It doesn't matter! None of these new characters will ever be important!

quote:

I was beginning to get annoyed with myself. I might as well have been packed in Styrofoam peanuts through the last semester.

No one looked up when I sat down next to Mike, even though the chair squealed stridently against the linoleum as I dragged it back.

I tried to catch up with the conversation.

Mike and Conner were talking sports, so I gave up on that one at once.

“Where’s Ben today?” Lauren was asking Angela. I perked up, interested. I wondered if that meant Angela and Ben were still together.

I barely recognized Lauren. She’d cut off all her blond, corn-silk hair—now she had a pixie cut so short that the back was shaved like a boy. What an odd thing for her to do. I wished I knew the reason behind it. Did she get gum stuck in it? Did she sell it? Had all the people she was habitually nasty to caught her behind the gym and scalped her? I decided it wasn’t fair for me to judge her now by my former opinion. For all I knew, she’d turned into a nice person.

It's trendy, Bella. Keep up.

quote:

“Ben’s got the stomach flu,” Angela said in her quiet, calm voice. “Hopefully it’s just some twenty-four hour thing. He was really sick last night.”

Angela had changed her hair, too. She’d grown out her layers.

“What did you two do this weekend?” Jessica asked, not sounding as if she cared about the answer. I’d bet that this was just an opener so she could tell her own stories. I wondered if she would talk about Port Angeles with me sitting two seats away? Was I that invisible, that no one would feel uncomfortable discussing me while I was here?

You could try talking to Jess in private and apologizing for your behavior? Open up to other people about your breakup and self-loathing?

quote:

“We were going to have a picnic Saturday, actually, but… we changed our minds,” Angela said. There was an edge to her voice that caught my interest.

Jess, not so much. “That’s too bad,” she said, about to launch into her story. But I wasn’t the only one who was paying attention.

“What happened?” Lauren asked curiously.

“Well,” Angela said, seeming more hesitant than usual, though she was always reserved, “we drove up north, almost to the hot springs—there’s a good spot just about a mile up the trail. But, when we were halfway there… we saw something.”

“Saw something? What?” Lauren’s pale eyebrows pulled together. Even Jess seemed to be listening now.

“I don’t know,” Angela said. “We think it was a bear. It was black, anyway, but it seemed… too big.”

Emmett was the only thing keeping the bear population in Forks under control. Their numbers are growing. Soon, all will be overrun.

quote:

Lauren snorted. “Oh, not you, too!” Her eyes turned mocking, and I decided I didn’t need to give her the benefit of the doubt. Obviously her personality had not changed as much as her hair. “Tyler tried to sell me that one last week.”

“You’re not going to see any bears that close to the resort,” Jessica said, siding with Lauren.

“Really,” Angela protested in a low voice, looking down at the table. “We did see it.”

Lauren snickered. Mike was still talking to Conner, not paying attention to the girls.

“No, she’s right,” I threw in impatiently. “We had a hiker in just Saturday who saw the bear, too, Angela. He said it was huge and black and just outside of town, didn’t he, Mike?”

There was a moment of silence. Every pair of eyes at the table turned to stare at me in shock. The new girl, Katie, had her mouth hanging open like she’d just witnessed an explosion. Nobody moved.

“Mike?” I muttered, mortified. “Remember the guy with the bear story?”

“S-sure,” Mike stuttered after a second. I didn’t know why he was looking at me so strangely. I talked to him at work, didn’t I? Did I? I thought so.…

That's worrying.

quote:

Mike recovered. “Yeah, there was a guy who said he saw a huge black bear right at the trailhead—bigger than a grizzly,” he confirmed.

“Hmph.” Lauren turned to Jessica, her shoulders stiff, and changed the subject.

“Did you hear back from USC?” she asked.

Everyone else looked away, too, except for Mike and Angela. Angela smiled at me tentatively, and I hurried to return the smile.

“So, what did you do this weekend, Bella?” Mike asked, curious, but oddly wary.

Everyone but Lauren looked back, waiting for my response.

“Friday night, Jessica and I went to a movie in Port Angeles. And then I spent Saturday afternoon and most of Sunday down at La Push.”

The eyes flickered to Jessica and back to me. Jess looked irritated. I wondered if she didn’t want anyone to know she’d gone out with me, or whether she just wanted to be the one to tell the story.

Or you just brought up a bad memory of you going crazy on her as if nothing weird happened and she's wondering what the hell's wrong with you.

quote:

“What movie did you see?” Mike asked, starting to smile.

Dead End—the one with the zombies.” I grinned in encouragement. Maybe some of the damage I’d done in these past zombie months was reparable.

By pretending you didn't do anything wrong?

quote:

“I heard that was scary. Did you think so?” Mike was eager to continue the conversation.

“Bella had to leave at the end, she was so freaked,” Jessica inserted with a sly smile.

Jess tries to say the rest of the story and Bella just swings her tray at her head.

quote:

I nodded, trying to look embarrassed. “It was pretty scary.”

Mike didn’t stop asking me questions till lunch was over. Gradually, the others were able to start up their own conversations again, though they still looked at me a lot. Angela talked mostly to Mike and me, and, when I got up to dump my tray, she followed.

“Thanks,” she said in a low voice when we were away from the table.

“For what?”

“Speaking up, sticking up for me.”

“No problem.”

She looked at me with concern, but not the offensive, maybe-she’s-lost-it kind. “Are you okay?”

This is why I’d picked Jessica over Angela—though I’d always liked Angela more—for the girls’ night movie. Angela was too perceptive.

Somehow everything she does to describe her relationships makes her come off worse!

quote:

“Not completely,” I admitted. “But I’m a little bit better.”

“I’m glad,” she said. “I’ve missed you.”

Lauren and Jessica strolled by us then, and I heard Lauren whisper loudly, “Oh, joy. Bella’s back.”

I'm with Lauren.

quote:

Angela rolled her eyes at them, and smiled at me in encouragement.

I sighed. It was like I was starting all over again.

“What’s today’s date?” I wondered suddenly.

“It’s January nineteenth.”

“Hmm.”

“What is it?” Angela asked.

“It was a year ago yesterday that I had my first day here,” I mused.

“Nothing’s changed much,” Angela muttered, looking after Lauren and Jessica.

“I know,” I agreed. “I was just thinking the same thing.”

chitoryu12 fucked around with this message at 08:27 on Mar 1, 2020

Epicurius
Apr 10, 2010
College Slice
"Sure, but, considering the difference in maturity between guys and girls, don’t you have to count that in dog years?"

Is it in bad taste to make "dog years" jokes to a werewolf?

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Epicurius posted:

"Sure, but, considering the difference in maturity between guys and girls, don’t you have to count that in dog years?"

Is it in bad taste to make "dog years" jokes to a werewolf?

There would be worse ways to make that joke. You could play the only bad Rush song, for instance:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=j8XP4zW1FEg

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 7: Repetition

quote:

I wasn't sure what the hell I was doing here.

Man, Bella's really gone if she's saying such nasty un-Mormon language!

quote:

Was I trying to push myself back into the zombie stupor? Had I turned masochistic—developed a taste for torture? I should have gone straight down to La Push. I felt much, much healthier around Jacob. This was not a healthy thing to do.

We're back at the "I'm so bad!" aspect of Bella's character where she repeatedly does bad things, then beats herself up over it instead of actually changing her behavior. Only now instead of just being kind of a dick, she's engaging in actually harmful actions.

quote:

But I continued to drive slowly down the overgrown lane, twisting through the trees that arched over me like a green, living tunnel. My hands were shaking, so I tightened my grip on the steering wheel.

I knew that part of the reason I did this was the nightmare; now that I was really awake, the nothingness of the dream gnawed on my nerves, a dog worrying a bone. There was something to search for. Unattainable and impossible, uncaring and distracted… but he was out there, somewhere. I had to believe that.

The other part was the strange sense of repetition I’d felt at school today, the coincidence of the date. The feeling that I was starting over—perhaps the way my first day would have gone if I’d really been the most unusual person in the cafeteria that afternoon.

The words ran through my head, tonelessly, like I was reading them rather than hearing them spoken:

It will be as if I’d never existed.

I was lying to myself by splitting my reason for coming here into just two parts. I didn’t want to admit the strongest motivation. Because it was mentally unsound.

The truth was that I wanted to hear his voice again, like I had in the strange delusion Friday night. For that brief moment, when his voice came from some other part of me than my conscious memory, when his voice was perfect and honey smooth rather than the pale echo my memories usually produced, I was able to remember without pain. It hadn’t lasted; the pain had caught up with me, as I was sure it would for this fool’s errand. But those precious moments when I could hear him again were an irresistible lure. I had to find some way to repeat the experience… or maybe the better word was episode.

I was hoping that déjà vu was the key. So I was going to his home, a place I hadn’t been since my ill-fated birthday party, so many months ago.

The thick, almost jungle-like growth crawled slowly past my windows. The drive wound on and on. I started to go faster, getting edgy. How long had I been driving? Shouldn’t I have reached the house yet? The lane was so overgrown that it did not look familiar.

If the lane is overgrown without the Cullens there, does that mean they were doing their own lawn work? I know they could have hired people with their uncountable millions of dollars, but I like the idea of them all having to mow the lawn and cut hedges themselves.

quote:

What if I couldn’t find it? I shivered. What if there was no tangible proof at all?

Then there was the break in the trees that I was looking for, only it was not so pronounced as before. The flora here did not wait long to reclaim any land that was left unguarded. The tall ferns had infiltrated the meadow around the house, crowding against the trunks of the cedars, even the wide porch. It was like the lawn had been flooded—waist-high—with green, feathery waves.

And the house was there, but it was not the same. Though nothing had changed on the outside, the emptiness screamed from the blank windows. It was creepy. For the first time since I’d seen the beautiful house, it looked like a fitting haunt for vampires.

Not all vampires are savages, Bella.

quote:

I hit the brakes, looking away. I was afraid to go farther.

But nothing happened. No voice in my head.

So I left the engine running and jumped out into the fern sea. Maybe, like Friday night, if I walked forward…

I approached the barren, vacant face slowly, my truck rumbling out a comforting roar behind me. I stopped when I got to the porch stairs, because there was nothing here. No lingering sense of their presence… of his presence. The house was solidly here, but it meant little. Its concrete reality would not counteract the nothingness of the nightmares.

I didn’t go any closer. I didn’t want to look in the windows. I wasn’t sure which would be harder to see. If the rooms were bare, echoing empty from floor to ceiling, that would certainly hurt. Like my grandmother’s funeral, when my mother had insisted that I stay outside during the viewing. She had said that I didn’t need to see Gran that way, to remember her that way, rather than alive.

But wouldn’t it be worse if there were no change? If the couches sat just as I’d last seen them, the paintings on the walls—worse still, the piano on its low platform? It would be second only to the house disappearing all together, to see that there was no physical possession that tied them in anyway. That everything remained, untouched and forgotten, behind them.

Just like me.

Except all those people who have tried to be your friends, including the entire Black and Clearwater family. But gently caress them, right?

quote:

I turned my back on the gaping emptiness and hurried to my truck. I nearly ran. I was anxious to be gone, to get back to the human world. I felt hideously empty, and I wanted to see Jacob. Maybe I was developing a new kind of sickness, another addiction, like the numbness before. I didn’t care. I pushed my truck as fast as it would go as I barreled toward my fix.

Jacob was waiting for me. My chest seemed to relax as soon as I saw him, making it easier to breathe.

“Hey, Bella,” he called.

I smiled in relief. “Hey, Jacob.” I waved at Billy, who was looking out the window.

“Let’s get to work,” Jacob said in a low but eager voice.

I was somehow able to laugh. “You seriously aren’t sick of me yet?” I wondered. He must be starting to ask himself how desperate I was for company.

Jacob led the way around the house to his garage.

“Nope. Not yet.”

Not as long as the manipulation works!

quote:

“Please let me know when I start getting on your nerves. I don’t want to be a pain.”

“Okay.” He laughed, a throaty sound. “I wouldn’t hold your breath for that, though.”

When I walked into the garage, I was shocked to see the red bike standing up, looking like a motorcycle rather than a pile of jagged metal.

“Jake, you’re amazing,” I breathed.

He laughed again. “I get obsessive when I have a project.” He shrugged. “If I had any brains I’d drag it out a little bit.”

“Why?”

He looked down, pausing for so long that I wondered if he hadn’t heard my question. Finally, he asked me, “Bella, if I told you that I couldn’t fix these bikes, what would you say?”

I didn’t answer right away, either, and he glanced up to check my expression.

Ah, he's smarter than she thinks.

quote:

“I would say… that’s too bad, but I’ll bet we could figure out something else to do. If we got really desperate, we could even do homework.”

Jacob smiled, and his shoulders relaxed. He sat down next to the bike and picked up a wrench. “So you think you’ll still come over when I’m done, then?”

“Is that what you meant?” I shook my head. “I guess I am taking advantage of your very underpriced mechanical skills. But as long as you let me come over, I’ll be here.”

“Hoping to see Quil again?” he teased.

“You caught me.”

He chuckled. “You really like spending time with me?” he asked, marveling.

“Very, very much. And I’ll prove it. I have to work tomorrow, but Wednesday we’ll do something nonmechanical.”

“Like what?”

“I have no idea. We can go to my place so you won’t be tempted to be obsessive. You could bring your schoolwork—you have to be getting behind, because I know I am.”

“Homework might be a good idea.” He made a face, and I wondered how much he was leaving undone to be with me.

I dunno, how much are you only spending time with him to take advantage of his mechanical skills and feed your addiction to attention from hot boys?

quote:

“Yes,” I agreed. “We’ll have to start being responsible occasionally, or Billy and Charlie aren’t going to be so easygoing about this.” I made a gesture indicating the two of us as a single entity. He liked that—he beamed.

“Homework once a week?” he proposed.

“Maybe we’d better go with twice,” I suggested, thinking of the pile I’d just been assigned today.

Nerd.

quote:

He sighed a heavy sigh. Then he reached over his toolbox to a paper grocery sack. He pulled out two cans of soda, cracking one open and handing it to me. He opened the second, and held it up ceremoniously.

“Here’s to responsibility,” he toasted. “Twice a week.”

“And recklessness every day in between,” I emphasized.

He grinned and touched his can to mine.

If you haven't read this book, you have no idea how far that's gonna go.

quote:

I got home later than I’d planned and found Charlie had ordered a pizza rather than wait for me. He wouldn’t let me apologize.

“I don’t mind,” he assured me. “You deserve a break from all the cooking, anyway.”

I knew he was just relieved that I was still acting like a normal person, and he was not about to rock the boat.

I checked my e-mail before I started on my homework, and there was a long one from Renée. She gushed over every detail I’d provided her with, so I sent back another exhaustive description of my day. Everything but the motorcycles. Even happy-go-lucky Renée was likely to be alarmed by that.

School Tuesday had its ups and downs. Angela and Mike seemed ready to welcome me back with open arms—to kindly overlook my few months of aberrant behavior. Jess was more resistant. I wondered if she needed a formal written apology for the Port Angeles incident.

Or any kind of serious apology? You just kinda went "Sorry" when it happened and left! The only reason everyone else has welcomed her back is because she hasn't personally had a bout of dangerous insanity right in front of them, and it's ambiguous if Jess even told anyone. For all they know she was just regular depressed and is now feel better, not entering a fugue state and wandering into a bar.

quote:

Mike was animated and chatty at work. It was like he’d stored up the semester’s worth of talk, and it was all spilling out now. I found that I was able to smile and laugh with him, though it wasn’t as effortless as it was with Jacob. It seemed harmless enough, until quitting time.

Mike put the closed sign in the window while I folded my vest and shoved it under the counter.

“This was fun tonight,” Mike said happily.

“Yeah,” I agreed, though I’d much rather have spent the afternoon in the garage.

“It’s too bad that you had to leave the movie early last week.”

I was a little confused by his train of thought. I shrugged. “I’m just a wimp, I guess.”

“What I mean is, you should go to a better movie, something you’d enjoy,” he explained.

“Oh,” I muttered, still confused.

“Like maybe this Friday. With me. We could go see something that isn’t scary at all.”

I bit my lip. I didn’t want to screw things up with Mike, not when he was one of the only people ready to forgive me for being crazy. But this, again, felt far too familiar. Like the last year had never happened. I wished I had Jess as an excuse this time.

“Like a date?” I asked. Honesty was probably the best policy at this point. Get it over with.

He processed the tone of my voice. “If you want. But it doesn’t have to be like that.”

“I don’t date,” I said slowly, realizing how true that was. That whole world seemed impossibly distant.

I hate how Mike constantly gets the short end of the stick from the author. He's never really done anything to deserve the palpable disgust Bella has for him.

quote:

“Just as friends?” he suggested. His clear blue eyes were not as eager now. I hoped he really meant that we could be friends anyway.

“That would be fun. But I actually have plans already this Friday, so maybe next week?”

“What are you doing?” he asked, less casually than I think he wanted to sound.

“Homework. I have a… study session planned with a friend.”

“Oh. Okay. Maybe next week.”

He walked me to my car, less exuberant than before. It reminded me so clearly of my first months in Forks. I’d come full circle, and now everything felt like an echo—an empty echo, devoid of the interest it used to have.

The next night, Charlie didn’t seem the smallest bit surprised to find Jacob and me sprawled across the living room floor with our books scattered around us, so I guessed that he and Billy were talking behind our backs.

“Hey, kids,” he said, his eyes straying to the kitchen. The smell of the lasagna I’d spent the afternoon making—while Jacob watched and occasionally sampled—wafted down the hall; I was being good, trying to atone for all the pizza.

Jacob stayed for dinner, and took a plate home for Billy. He grudgingly added another year to my negotiable age for being a good cook.

I don't think we've ever seen Bella really make anything that complicated. She's made lasagna, steak, baked potatoes, and a salad from what I remember being named. All of it is really simple, standard food that most adults would know how to make unless they're extremely lazy.

quote:

Friday was the garage, and Saturday, after my shift at Newton’s, was homework again. Charlie felt secure enough in my sanity to spend the day fishing with Harry. When he got back, we were all done—feeling very sensible and mature about it, too—and watching Monster Garage on the Discovery Channel.

Jacob is definitely more interesting.

quote:

“I probably ought to go.” Jacob sighed. “It’s later than I thought.”

“Okay, fine,” I grumbled. “I’ll take you home.”

He laughed at my unwilling expression—it seemed to please him.

“Tomorrow, back to work,” I said as soon as we were safe in the truck. “What time do you want me to come up?”

There was an unexplained excitement in his answering smile. “I’ll call you first, okay?”

“Sure.” I frowned to myself, wondering what was up. His smile widened.

I cleaned the house the next morning—waiting for Jacob to call and trying to shake off the latest nightmare. The scenery had changed. Last night I’d wandered in a wide sea of ferns interspersed with huge hemlock trees. There was nothing else there, and I was lost, wandering aimless and alone, searching for nothing. I wanted to kick myself for the stupid field trip last week. I shoved the dream out of my conscious mind, hoping it would stay locked up somewhere and not escape again.

Charlie was outside washing the cruiser, so when the phone rang, I dropped the toilet brush and ran downstairs to answer it.

“Hello?” I asked breathlessly.

“Bella,” Jacob said, a strange, formal tone to his voice.

“Hey, Jake.”

“I believe that… we have a date,” he said, his tone thick with implications.

It took me a second before I got it. “They’re done? I can’t believe it!” What perfect timing. I needed something to distract me from nightmares and nothingness.

“Yeah, they run and everything.”

“Jacob, you are absolutely, without a doubt, the most talented and wonderful person I know. You get ten years for this one.”

“Cool! I’m middle-aged now.”

He'd add more if he could cook!

quote:

I laughed. “I’m on my way up!”

I threw the cleaning supplies under the bathroom counter and grabbed my jacket.

“Headed to see Jake,” Charlie said when I ran past him. It wasn’t really a question.

“Yep,” I replied as I jumped in my truck.

“I’ll be at the station later,” Charlie called after me.

“Okay,” I yelled back, turning the key.

Charlie said something else, but I couldn’t hear him clearly over the roar of the engine. It sounded sort of like, “Where’s the fire?”

I parked my truck off to the side of the Blacks’ house, close to the trees, to make it easier for us to sneak the bikes out. When I got out, a splash of color caught my eye—two shiny motorcycles, one red, one black, were hidden under a spruce, invisible from the house. Jacob was prepared.

There was a piece of blue ribbon tied in a small bow around each of the handlebars. I was laughing at that when Jacob ran out of the house.



In the book, Bella's red motorcycle is a 1970 Honda CL70 Scrambler, a simple street bike made for a few years that looks like an off-road dirt bike but isn't that capable.





The movies went for dual-sport bikes that were easier to acquire than 60s classics and changed Bella's to a more subdued silver and black. These are the actual bikes used in the filming of New Moon as they were put up for auction on Prop Store. Both of them appear to be Hondas from the late 70s or early 80s, but I can't seem to find any info confirming their make and model.

quote:

“Ready?” he asked in a low voice, his eyes sparkling.

I glanced over his shoulder, and there was no sign of Billy.

“Yeah,” I said, but I didn’t feel quite as excited as before; I was trying to imagine myself actually on the motorcycle.

Jacob loaded the bikes into the bed of the truck with ease, laying them carefully on their sides so they didn’t show.

“Let’s go,” he said, his voice higher than usual with excitement. “I know the perfect spot—no one will catch us there.”

We drove south out of town. The dirt road wove in and out of the forest—sometimes there was nothing but trees, and then there would suddenly be a breathtaking glimpse of the Pacific Ocean, reaching to the horizon, dark gray under the clouds. We were above the shore, on top of the cliffs that bordered the beach here, and the view seemed to stretch on forever.

I was driving slowly, so that I could safely stare out across the ocean now and then, as the road wound closer to the sea cliffs. Jacob was talking about finishing the bikes, but his descriptions were getting technical, so I wasn’t paying close attention.

That was when I noticed four figures standing on a rocky ledge, much too close to the precipice. I couldn’t tell from the distance how old they were, but I assumed they were men. Despite the chill in the air today, they seemed to be wearing only shorts.

As I watched, the tallest person stepped closer to the brink. I slowed automatically, my foot hesitating over the brake pedal.

And then he threw himself off the edge.

“No!” I shouted, stomping down on the brake.

“What’s wrong?” Jacob shouted back, alarmed.

“That guy—he just jumped off the cliff! Why didn’t they stop him? We’ve got to call an ambulance!” I threw open my door and started to get out, which made no sense at all. The fastest way to a phone was to drive back to Billy’s. But I couldn’t believe what I’d just seen. Maybe, subconsciously, I hoped I would see something different without the glass of the windshield in the way.

Jacob laughed, and I spun to stare at him wildly. How could he be so calloused, so cold-blooded?

“They’re just cliff diving, Bella. Recreation. La Push doesn’t have a mall, you know.” He was teasing, but there was a strange note of irritation in his voice.

“Cliff diving?” I repeated, dazed. I stared in disbelief as a second figure stepped to the edge, paused, and then very gracefully leaped into space. He fell for what seemed like an eternity to me, finally cutting smoothly into the dark gray waves below.

And now Bella has a new dream.

quote:

“Wow. It’s so high.” I slid back into my seat, still staring wide-eyed at the two remaining divers. “It must be a hundred feet.”

“Well, yeah, most of us jump from lower down, that rock that juts out from the cliff about halfway.” He pointed out his window. The place he indicated did seem much more reasonable. “Those guys are insane. Probably showing off how tough they are. I mean, really, it’s freezing today. That water can’t feel good.” He made a disgruntled face, as if the stunt personally offended him. It surprised me a little. I would have thought Jacob was nearly impossible to upset.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ICS4tU5QDQ0

100 feet isn't fatal, but it's high enough that the impact will basically make you feel like your entire body got slapped at once and can throw you off enough that you could actually drown if you're not a good swimmer. I also do not recommend jumping in cold water, especially if you have a heart condition; a visitor to Action Park in New Jersey infamously died in 1984 when the freezing cold mountain spring water used to fill the pools caused him to have a heart attack on the Tarzan Swing.

quote:

You jump off the cliff?” I hadn’t missed the “us.”

“Sure, sure.” He shrugged and grinned. “It’s fun. A little scary, kind of a rush.”

I looked back at the cliffs, where the third figure was pacing the edge. I’d never witnessed anything so reckless in all my life. My eyes widened, and I smiled. “Jake, you have to take me cliff diving.”

Oh you thought I was kidding? Nah, Bella wants to dive off a loving cliff!

quote:

He frowned back at me, his face disapproving. “Bella, you just wanted to call an ambulance for Sam,” he reminded me. I was surprised that he could tell who it was from this distance.

“I want to try,” I insisted, starting to get out of the car again.

Jacob grabbed my wrist. “Not today, all right? Can we at least wait for a warmer day?”

“Okay, fine,” I agreed. With the door open, the glacial breeze was raising goose bumps on my arm. “But I want to go soon.”

“Soon.” He rolled his eyes. “Sometimes you’re a little strange, Bella. Do you know that?”

"And vaguely suicidal."

quote:

I sighed. “Yes.”

“And we’re not jumping off the top.”

I watched, fascinated, as the third boy made a running start and flung himself farther into the empty air than the other two. He twisted and cartwheeled through space as he fell, like he was skydiving. He looked absolutely free—unthinking and utterly irresponsible.

“Fine,” I agreed. “Not the first time, anyway.”

Now Jacob sighed.

“Are we going to try out the bikes or not?” he demanded.

“Okay, okay,” I said, tearing my eyes away from the last person waiting on the cliff. I put my seat belt back on and closed the door. The engine was still running, roaring as it idled. We started down the road again.

“So who were those guys—the crazy ones?” I wondered.

He made a disgusted sound in the back of his throat. “The La Push gang.”

“You have a gang?” I asked. I realized that I sounded impressed.

Bella no.

quote:

He laughed once at my reaction. “Not like that. I swear, they’re like hall monitors gone bad. They don’t start fights, they keep the peace.” He snorted. “There was this guy from up somewhere by the Makah rez, big guy too, scary-looking. Well, word got around that he was selling meth to kids, and Sam Uley and his disciples ran him off our land. They’re all about our land, and tribe pride… it’s getting ridiculous. The worst part is that the council takes them seriously. Embry said that the council actually meets with Sam.” He shook his head, face full of resentment. “Embry also heard from Leah Clearwater that they call themselves ‘protectors’ or something like that.”

The semi-official term for them is "Wolf Pack".

quote:

Jacob’s hands were clenched into fists, as if he’d like to hit something. I’d never seen this side of him.

I was surprised to hear Sam Uley’s name. I didn’t want it to bring back the images from my nightmare, so I made a quick observation to distract myself. “You don’t like them very much.”

“Does it show?” he asked sarcastically.

“Well… It doesn’t sound like they’re doing anything bad.” I tried to soothe him, to make him cheerful again. “Just sort of annoyingly goody-two-shoes for a gang.”

Do you loving want them raping people?

Don't answer that, Bella.

quote:

“Yeah. Annoying is a good word. They’re always showing off—like the cliff thing. They act like… like, I don’t know. Like tough guys. I was hanging out at the store with Embry and Quil once, last semester, and Sam came by with his followers, Jared and Paul. Quil said something, you know how he’s got a big mouth, and it pissed Paul off. His eyes got all dark, and he sort of smiled—no, he showed his teeth but he didn’t smile—and it was like he was so mad he was shaking or something. But Sam put his hand against Paul’s chest and shook his head. Paul looked at him for a minute and calmed down. Honestly, it was like Sam was holding him back—like Paul was going to tear us up if Sam didn’t stop him.” He groaned. “Like a bad western. You know, Sam’s a pretty big guy, he’s twenty. But Paul’s just sixteen, too, shorter than me and not as beefy as Quil. I think any one of us could take him.”

Even if this wasn't a supernatural book, wouldn't you just figure Paul would pull a knife or something if he's that crazy?

quote:

“Tough guys,” I agreed. I could see it in my head as he described it, and it reminded me of something… a trio of tall, dark men standing very still and close together in my father’s living room. The picture was sideways, because my head was lying against the couch while Dr. Gerandy and Charlie leaned over me.… Had that been Sam’s gang?

I spoke quickly again to divert myself from the bleak memories. “Isn’t Sam a little too old for this kind of thing?”

“Yeah. He was supposed to go to college, but he stayed. And no one gave him any crap about it, either. The whole council pitched a fit when my sister turned down a partial scholarship and got married. But, oh no, Sam Uley can do no wrong.”

His face was set in unfamiliar lines of outrage—outrage and something else I didn’t recognize at first.

“It all sounds really annoying and… strange. But I don’t get why you’re taking it so personally.” I peeked over at his face, hoping I hadn’t offended him. He was suddenly calm, staring out the side window.

I think Meyer intentionally wrote the Wolf Pack as a polar opposite to the Cullens. They don't have any major struggles with their nature like vampires, but they have more conflict between each other and Jacob doesn't get along with them very well at first.

quote:

“You just missed the turn,” he said in an even voice.

I executed a very wide U-turn, nearly hitting a tree as my circle ran the truck halfway off the road.

Bella drives like a lovely GTA player.

quote:

“Thanks for the heads-up,” I muttered as I started up the side road.

“Sorry, I wasn’t paying attention.”

It was quiet for a brief minute.

“You can stop anywhere along here,” he said softly.

I pulled over and cut the engine. My ears rang in the silence that followed. We both got out, and Jacob headed around to the back to get the bikes. I tried to read his expression. Something more was bothering him. I’d hit a nerve.

He smiled halfheartedly as he pushed the red bike to my side. “Happy late birthday. Are you ready for this?”

“I think so.” The bike suddenly looked intimidating, frightening, as I realized I would soon be astride it.

It's just practice for marriage.

quote:

“We’ll take it slow,” he promised. I gingerly leaned the motorcycle against the truck’s fender while he went to get his.

“Jake…” I hesitated as he came back around the truck.

“Yeah?”

“What’s really bothering you? About the Sam thing, I mean? Is there something else?”

I watched his face. He grimaced, but he didn’t seem angry. He looked at the dirt and kicked his shoe against the front tire of his bike again and again, like he was keeping time.

He sighed. “It’s just… the way they treat me. It creeps me out.” The words started to rush out now. “You know, the council is supposed to be made up of equals, but if there was a leader, it would be my dad. I’ve never been able to figure out why people treat him the way they do. Why his opinion counts the most. It’s got something to do with his father and his father’s father. My great-grandpa, Ephraim Black, was sort of the last chief we had, and they still listen to Billy, maybe because of that.

“But I’m just like everyone else. Nobody treats me special… until now.”

That caught me off guard. “Sam treats you special?”

“Yeah,” he agreed, looking up at me with troubled eyes. “He looks at me like he’s waiting for something… like I’m going to join his stupid gang someday. He pays more attention to me than any of the other guys. I hate it.”

This is all of the characterization that was missing in the Forever Dawn draft, which I believe never made it past a first draft before being given to her sister. Jacob still becomes a werewolf in that one, but he's left to the side and most of the Wolf Pack doesn't even get named. His personality is basically identical to how it was in the first Twilight.

quote:

“You don’t have to join anything.” My voice was angry. This was really upsetting Jacob, and that infuriated me. Who did these “protectors” think they were?

“Yeah.” His foot kept up its rhythm against the tire.

“What?” I could tell there was more.

He frowned, his eyebrows pulling up in a way that looked sad and worried rather than angry. “It’s Embry. He’s been avoiding me lately.”

The thoughts didn’t seem connected, but I wondered if I was to blame for the problems with his friend. “You’ve been hanging out with me a lot,” I reminded him, feeling selfish. I’d been monopolizing him.

“No, that’s not it. It’s not just me—it’s Quil, too, and everyone. Embry missed a week of school, but he was never home when we tried to see him. And when he came back, he looked… he looked freaked out. Terrified. Quil and I both tried to get him to tell us what was wrong, but he wouldn’t talk to either one of us.”

I stared at Jacob, biting my lip anxiously—he was really frightened. But he didn’t look at me. He watched his own foot kicking the rubber as if it belonged to someone else. The tempo increased.

“Then this week, out of nowhere, Embry’s hanging out with Sam and the rest of them. He was out on the cliffs today.” His voice was low and tense. He finally looked at me. “Bella, they bugged him even more than they bother me. He didn’t want anything to do with them. And now Embry’s following Sam around like he’s joined a cult.

“And that’s the way it was with Paul. Just exactly the same. He wasn’t friends with Sam at all. Then he stopped coming to school for a few weeks, and, when he came back, suddenly Sam owned him. I don’t know what it means. I can’t figure it out, and I feel like I have to, because Embry’s my friend and… Sam’s looking at me funny… and…” He trailed off.

I wonder how new readers interpreted this before the reveal, before the vampire vs. werewolf plot became common pop culture knowledge. Did anyone find it obvious with all the talk of wolf protectors in the first book?

quote:

“Have you talked to Billy about this?” I asked. His horror was spreading to me. I had chills running on the back of my neck.

Now there was anger on his face. “Yes,” he snorted. “That was helpful.”

“What did he say?”

Jacob’s expression was sarcastic, and when he spoke, his voice mocked the deep tones of his father’s voice. “It’s nothing you need to worry about now, Jacob. In a few years, if you don’t… well, I’ll explain later.” And then his voice was his own. “What am I supposed to get from that? Is he trying to say it’s some stupid puberty, coming-of-age thing? This is something else. Something wrong.”

He did seem to take until 15 to hit puberty.

quote:

He was biting his lower lip and clenching his hands. He looked like he was about to cry.

I threw my arms around him instinctively, wrapping them around his waist and pressing my face against his chest. He was so big, I felt like I was a child hugging a grown-up.

“Oh, Jake, it’ll be okay!” I promised. “If it gets worse you can come live with me and Charlie. Don’t be scared, we’ll think of something!”

Does she think Jacob is in danger of a cult?

quote:

He was frozen for a second, and then his long arms wrapped hesitantly around me. “Thanks, Bella.” His voice was huskier than usual.

We stood like that for a moment, and it didn’t upset me; in fact, I felt comforted by the contact. This didn’t feel anything like the last time someone had embraced me this way. This was friendship. And Jacob was very warm.

It was strange for me, being this close—emotionally rather than physically, though the physical was strange for me, too—to another human being. It wasn’t my usual style. I didn’t normally relate to people so easily, on such a basic level.

Not human beings.

“If this is how you’re going to react, I’ll freak out more often.” Jacob’s voice was light, normal again, and his laughter rumbled against my ear. His fingers touched my hair, soft and tentative.

Well, it was friendship for me.

Not for long!

quote:

I pulled away quickly, laughing with him, but determined to put things back in perspective at once.

“It’s hard to believe I’m two years older than you,” I said, emphasizing the word older. “You make me feel like a dwarf.” Standing this close to him, I really had to crane my neck to see his face.

“You’re forgetting I’m in my forties, of course.”

“Oh, that’s right.” He patted my head.

“You’re like a little doll,” he teased. “A porcelain doll.”

No I think that's how the vampires see her.

quote:

I rolled my eyes, taking another step away. “Let’s not start with the albino cracks.”

“Seriously, Bella, are you sure you’re not?” He stretched his russet arm out next to mine. The difference wasn’t flattering. “I’ve never seen anyone paler than you… well, except for—” He broke off, and I looked away, trying to not understand what he had been about to say.

“So are we going to ride or what?”

“Let’s do it,” I agreed, more enthusiastic than I would have been half a minute ago. His unfinished sentence reminded me of why I was here.

chitoryu12 fucked around with this message at 16:46 on Aug 28, 2019

The_White_Crane
May 10, 2008

chitoryu12 posted:

Booboo Stewart?

Yeah, his real name is Nils Allen Stewart Jr. but he goes by Booboo professionally. Gotta say it sounds like a misstep, but you do you Booboo.

His tribal descent is Blackfoot, mixed with a bunch of European and Asian. His father, Nils Allen Stewart, is a longtime stuntman who got his start in Under Siege and is still acting as a stuntman and stunt coordinator on several projects every year. Like Leah, Seth was not in the film adaptation and Booboo wouldn't get his pick-a-nick basket until the film for Eclipse. He would later appear as Warpath in X-Men: Days of Future Past and is the current voice of Victor Kohl in the Marvel Rising franchise. He seems to have had one of the most successful careers of any supporting actor in this series. You go, Booboo!

See? See?
You laughed when he called himself "Booboo", but who's getting the callbacks, huh? Who's laughing now?!

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 8: Adrenaline

quote:

"Okay, where's your clutch?"

I pointed to the lever on my left handlebar. Letting go of the grip was a mistake. The heavy bike wobbled underneath me, threatening to knock me sidewise. I grabbed the handle again, trying to hold it straight.

“Jacob, it won’t stay up,” I complained.

Wait, did Bella not even learn to ride a bicycle? Does she not know how bikes work?

quote:

“It will when you’re moving,” he promised. “Now where’s your brake?”

“Behind my right foot.”

“Wrong.” He grabbed my right hand and curled my fingers around the lever over the throttle.

“But you said—”

“This is the brake you want. Don’t use the back brake now, that’s for later, when you know what you’re doing.”

“That doesn’t sound right,” I said suspiciously. “Aren’t both brakes kind of important?”

“Forget the back brake, okay? Here—” He wrapped his hand around mine and made me squeeze the lever down. “That is how you brake. Don’t forget.” He squeezed my hand another time.

“Fine,” I agreed.

Good on Meyer for actually getting advice on how motorcycles work!

On a motorcycle, each wheel has a separate brake. How effective they are depends on how much weight is on them; if your front wheel starts coming off the ground, the front brake won't do anything, while you actually want to use the front brake if you're going downhill because you're leaning forward and putting more weight on that wheel. You'll naturally lean forward when you brake, so trying to use the back brake when there's no load on it can cause it to slip out of control.

Granted, Jacob would be better telling Bella this instead of just saying "Because I said so."

quote:

“Throttle?”

I twisted the right grip.

“Gearshift?”

I nudged it with my left calf.

“Very good. I think you’ve got all the parts down. Now you just have to get it moving.”

“Uh-huh,” I muttered, afraid to say more. My stomach was contorting strangely and I thought my voice might crack. I was terrified. I tried to tell myself that the fear was pointless. I’d already lived through the worst thing possible. In comparison with that, why should anything frighten me now? I should be able to look death in the face and laugh.

My stomach wasn’t buying it.

I thought she got off on this stuff!

quote:

I stared down the long stretch of dirt road, bordered by thick misty green on every side. The road was sandy and damp. Better than mud.

“I want you to hold down the clutch,” Jacob instructed.

I wrapped my fingers around the clutch.

“Now this is crucial, Bella,” Jacob stressed. “Don’t let go of that, okay? I want you to pretend that I’ve handed you a live grenade. The pin is out and you are holding down the spoon.”

I squeezed tighter.

“Good. Do you think you can kick-start it?”

“If I move my foot, I will fall over,” I told him through gritted teeth, my fingers tight around my live grenade.

“Okay, I’ll do it. Don’t let go of the clutch.”

This is a terrible idea already.

quote:

He took a step back, and then suddenly slammed his foot down on the pedal. There was a short ripping noise, and the force of his thrust rocked the bike. I started to fall sideways, but Jake caught the bike before it knocked me to the ground.

“Steady there,” he encouraged. “Do you still have the clutch?”

“Yes,” I gasped.

“Plant your feet—I’m going to try again.” But he put his hand on the back of the seat, too, just to be safe.

It took four more kicks before the ignition caught. I could feel the bike rumbling beneath me like an angry animal. I gripped the clutch until my fingers ached.

“Try out the throttle,” he suggested. “Very lightly. And don’t let go of the clutch.”

Hesitantly, I twisted the right handle. Though the movement was tiny, the bike snarled beneath me. It sounded angry and hungry now. Jacob smiled in deep satisfaction.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8GKZiVD3JPQ

The CL70 isn't exactly a Harley. I would actually love one for my daily commute to work. They only top out around 50 MPH.

quote:

“Do you remember how to put it into first gear?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Well, go ahead and do it.”

“Okay.”

He waited for a few seconds.

“Left foot,” he prompted.

“I know,” I said, taking a deep breath.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Jacob asked. “You look scared.”

“I’m fine,” I snapped. I kicked the gearshift down one notch. “

Very good,” he praised me. “Now, very gently, ease up on the clutch.”

He took a step away from the bike.

“You want me to let go of the grenade?” I asked in disbelief.

No wonder he was moving back.

“That’s how you move, Bella. Just do it little by little.”

Did she take him seriously about it being a grenade?

quote:

As I began to loosen my grip, I was shocked to be interrupted by a voice that did not belong to the boy standing next to me.

“This is reckless and childish and idiotic, Bella,” the velvet voice fumed.

Man, even when he's not here he sounds like a douche.

quote:

“Oh!” I gasped, and my hand fell off the clutch.

The bike bucked under me, yanking me forward and then collapsing to the ground half on top of me. The growling engine choked to a stop.

“Bella?” Jacob jerked the heavy bike off me with ease. “Are you hurt?”

But I wasn’t listening.

“I told you so,” the perfect voice murmured, crystal clear.

“Bella?” Jacob shook my shoulder.

“I’m fine,” I mumbled, dazed.

More than fine. The voice in my head was back. It still rang in my ears—soft, velvety echoes.

My mind ran swiftly through the possibilities. There was no familiarity here—on a road I’d never seen, doing something I’d never done before—no déjà vu. So the hallucinations must be triggered by something else.… I felt the adrenaline coursing through my veins again, and I thought I had the answer. Some combination of adrenaline and danger, or maybe just stupidity.

I think this is the fifth time in two books her mind has "swiftly ran through the possibilities."

quote:

Jacob was pulling me to my feet. “Did you hit your head?” he asked.

“I don’t think so.” I shook it back and forth, checking. “I didn’t hurt the bike, did I?” This thought worried me. I was anxious to try again, right away. Being reckless was paying off better than I’d thought. Forget cheating. Maybe I’d found a way to generate the hallucinations—that was much more important.

I also care more about the bike than her.

quote:

“No. You just stalled the engine,” Jacob said, interrupting my quick speculations. “You let go of the clutch too fast.”

I nodded. “Let’s try again.”

“Are you sure?” Jacob asked.

“Positive.”

This time I tried to get the kick-start myself. It was complicated; I had to jump a little to slam down on the pedal with enough force, and every time I did that, the bike tried to knock me over. Jacob’s hand hovered over the handlebars, ready to catch me if I needed him.

It took several good tries, and even more poor tries, before the engine caught and roared to life under me. Remembering to hold on to the grenade, I revved the throttle experimentally. It snarled at the slightest touch. My smile mirrored Jacob’s now.

“Easy on the clutch,” he reminded me.

“Do you want to kill yourself, then? Is that what this is about?” the other voice spoke again, his tone severe.

She'll find a much more effective means later!

quote:

I smiled tightly—it was still working—and ignored the questions. Jacob wasn’t going to let anything serious happen to me.

“Go home to Charlie,” the voice ordered. The sheer beauty of it amazed me. I couldn’t allow my memory to lose it, no matter the price.

“Ease off slowly,” Jacob encouraged me.

“I will,” I said. It bothered me a bit when I realized I was answering both of them.

The voice in my head growled against the roar of the motorcycle.

Trying to focus this time, to not let the voice startle me again, I relaxed my hand by tiny degrees. Suddenly, the gear caught and wrenched me forward.

And I was flying.

There was wind that wasn’t there before, blowing my skin against my skull and flinging my hair back behind me with enough force that it felt like someone was tugging on it. I’d left my stomach back at the starting point; the adrenaline coursed through my body, tingling in my veins. The trees raced past me, blurring into a wall of green. But this was only first gear. My foot itched toward the gearshift as I twisted for more gas.

“No, Bella!” the angry, honey-sweet voice ordered in my ear. “Watch what you’re doing!”

It distracted me enough from the speed to realize that the road was starting a slow curve to the left, and I was still going straight. Jacob hadn’t told me how to turn.

I'm going to finalize this in canon that Bella never learned how to ride a bike and is already jumping straight to motorcycles.

quote:

“Brakes, brakes,” I muttered to myself, and I instinctively slammed down with my right foot, like I would in my truck.

The bike was suddenly unstable underneath me, shivering first to one side and then the other. It was dragging me toward the green wall, and I was going too fast. I tried to turn the handlebar the other direction, and the sudden shift of my weight pushed the bike toward the ground, still spinning toward the trees.

The motorcycle landed on top of me again, roaring loudly, pulling me across the wet sand until it hit something stationary. I couldn’t see. My face was mashed into the moss. I tried to lift my head, but there was something in the way.

And here is a perfect demonstration of what happens when you just use the rear brake!

quote:

I was dizzy and confused. It sounded like there were three things snarling—the bike over me, the voice in my head, and something else.…

The bears are here! Emmett can't save us now!

quote:

“Bella!” Jacob yelled, and I heard the roar of the other bike cut off.

The motorcycle no longer pinned me to the ground, and I rolled over to breathe. All the growling went silent.

“Wow,” I murmured. I was thrilled. This had to be it, the recipe for a hallucination—adrenaline plus danger plus stupidity. Something close to that, anyway.

“Bella!” Jacob was crouching over me anxiously. “Bella, are you alive?”

“I’m great!” I enthused. I flexed my arms and legs. Everything seemed to be working correctly. “Let’s do it again.”

“I don’t think so.” Jacob still sounded worried. “I think I’d better drive you to the hospital first.”

“I’m fine.”

“Um, Bella? You’ve got a huge cut on your forehead, and it’s gushing blood,” he informed me.

I clapped my hand over my head. Sure enough, it was wet and sticky. I could smell nothing but the damp moss on my face, and that held off the nausea.

Depending on the moss, it could be an antiseptic!

quote:

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Jacob.” I pushed hard against the gash, as if I could force the blood back inside my head.

“Why are you apologizing for bleeding?” he wondered as he wrapped a long arm around my waist and pulled me to my feet. “Let’s go. I’ll drive.” He held out his hand for the keys.

“What about the bikes?” I asked, handing them over.

He thought for a second. “Wait here. And take this.” He pulled off his T-shirt, already spotted with blood, and threw it to me. I wadded it up and held it tightly to my forehead. I was starting to smell the blood; I breathed deeply through my mouth and tried to concentrate on something else.

Jacob jumped on the black motorcycle, kicked it to a start in one try, and raced back down the road, spraying sand and pebbles behind him. He looked athletic and professional as he leaned over the handlebars, head low, face forward, his shiny hair whipping against the russet skin of his back. My eyes narrowed enviously. I was sure I hadn’t looked like that on my motorcycle.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pPDz5TWc0Zw

And now you know why Bella's motorcycle on auction was so banged up! I really can't stand how the movie drags everything out with the long pauses. It makes it seem like everyone just forgot their lines. On the other hand, the film adaptation looks way better than the desaturated Twilight. The filmmakers wanted to use warmer autumn tones, so they filmed (on actual film!) with a more natural appearance for everything and eventually came to dominate the color palette with red for the climax.

quote:

I was surprised at how far I’d gone. I could barely see Jacob in the distance when he finally got to the truck. He threw the bike into the bed and sprinted to the driver’s side.

I really didn’t feel bad at all as he coaxed my truck to a deafening roar in his hurry to get back to me. My head stung a little, and my stomach was uneasy, but the cut wasn’t serious. Head wounds just bled more than most. His urgency wasn’t necessary.

Jacob left the truck running as he raced back to me, wrapping his arm around my waist again.

“Okay, let’s get you in the truck.”

“I’m honestly fine,” I assured him as he helped me in. “Don’t get worked up. It’s just a little blood.”

“Just a lot of blood,” I heard him mutter as he went back for my bike.

“Now, let’s think about this for a second,” I began when he got back in. “If you take me to the ER like this, Charlie is sure to hear about it.” I glanced down at the sand and dirt caked into my jeans.

“Bella, I think you need stitches. I’m not going to let you bleed to death.”

“I won’t,” I promised. “Let’s just take the bikes back first, and then we’ll make a stop at my house so I can dispose of the evidence before we go to the hospital.”

Maybe Edward made the right idea by reconsidering this relationship.

quote:

“What about Charlie?”

“He said he had to work today.”

“Are you really sure?”

“Trust me. I’m an easy bleeder. It’s not nearly as dire as it looks.”

Bella that's called hemophilia! It's a serious condition!

quote:

Jacob wasn’t happy—his full mouth turned down in an uncharacteristic frown—but he didn’t want to get me in trouble. I stared out the window, holding his ruined shirt to my head, while he drove me to Forks.

The motorcycle was better than I’d dreamed. It had served its original purpose. I’d cheated—broken my promise. I’d been needlessly reckless. I felt a little less pathetic now that the promises had been broken on both sides.

And then to discover the key to the hallucinations! At least, I hoped I had. I was going to test the theory as soon as possible. Maybe they’d get through with me quickly in the ER, and I could try again tonight.

This is what I said before about self-harming. While Bella's not actively taking a razor blade to herself, she's intentionally engaging in reckless behavior that repeatedly injures her so she can hallucinate her ex's voice.

quote:

Racing down the road like that had been amazing. The feel of the wind in my face, the speed and the freedom… it reminded me of a past life, flying through the thick forest without a road, piggyback while he ran—I stopped thinking right there, letting the memory break off in the sudden agony. I flinched.

“You still okay?” Jacob checked.

“Yeah.” I tried to sound as convincing as before.

“By the way,” he added. “I’m going to disconnect your foot brake tonight.”

At home, I went to look at myself in the mirror first thing; it was pretty gruesome. Blood was drying in thick streaks across my cheek and neck, matting in my muddy hair. I examined myself clinically, pretending the blood was paint so it wouldn’t upset my stomach. I breathed through my mouth, and was fine.

I washed up as well as I could. Then I hid my dirty, bloody clothes in the bottom of my laundry basket, putting on new jeans and a button-up shirt (that I didn’t have to pull over my head) as carefully as I could. I managed to do this one-handed and keep both garments blood-free.

“Hurry up,” Jacob called.

“Okay, okay,” I shouted back. After making sure I left nothing incriminating behind me, I headed downstairs.

“How do I look?” I asked him.

“Better,” he admitted.

“But do I look like I tripped in your garage and hit my head on a hammer?”

“Sure, I guess so.”

“Let’s go then.”

I'm surprised Charlie hasn't given Bella a helmet by now.

quote:

Jacob hurried me out the door, and insisted on driving again. We were halfway to the hospital when I realized he was still shirtless.

I frowned guiltily. “We should have grabbed you a jacket.”

“That would have given us away,” he teased. “Besides, it’s not cold.”

“Are you kidding?” I shivered and reached out to turn the heat on.

I watched Jacob to see if he was just playing tough so I wouldn’t worry, but he looked comfortable enough. He had one arm over the back of my seat, though I was huddled up to keep warm.

Jacob really did look older than sixteen—not quite forty, but maybe older than me. Quil didn’t have too much on him in the muscle department, for all that Jacob claimed to be a skeleton. The muscles were the long wiry kind, but they were definitely there under the smooth skin. His skin was such a pretty color, it made me jealous.

Jacob noticed my scrutiny.

“What?” he asked, suddenly self-conscious.

“Nothing. I just hadn’t realized before. Did you know, you’re sort of beautiful?”

Once the words slipped out, I worried that he might take my impulsive observation the wrong way.

But Jacob just rolled his eyes. “You hit your head pretty hard, didn’t you?”

“I’m serious.”

Oh hey, there's the line we just saw in the video!

quote:

“Well, then, thanks. Sort of.”

I grinned. “You’re sort of welcome.”

I should point out that not only is Jacob 16, Taylor Lautner was 17 when he filmed this. There's been some retrospective discomfort with the films for turning an underage boy into a sex symbol for older women.

quote:

I had to have seven stitches to close the cut on my forehead. After the sting of the local anesthetic, there was no pain in the procedure. Jacob held my hand while Dr. Snow was sewing, and I tried not to think about why that was ironic.

I can't figure out why it's ironic.

quote:

We were at the hospital forever. By the time I was done, I had to drop Jacob off at his home and hurry back to cook dinner for Charlie. Charlie seemed to buy my story about falling in Jacob’s garage. After all, it wasn’t like I hadn’t been able to land myself in the ER before with no more help than my own feet.

Remember that Charlie and Renee just think that Bella's severe injuries last year came from taking a header down two flights of stairs and out a closed window. As far as they know, her clumsiness has reached slapstick comedy proportions.

quote:

This night was not as bad as that first night, after I’d heard the perfect voice in Port Angeles. The hole came back, the way it always did when I was away from Jacob, but it didn’t throb so badly around the edges. I was already planning ahead, looking forward to more delusions, and that was a distraction. Also, I knew I would feel better tomorrow when I was with Jacob again. That made the empty hole and the familiar pain easier to bear; relief was in sight. The nightmare, too, had lost a little of its potency. I was horrified by the nothingness, as always, but I was also strangely impatient as I waited for the moment that would send me screaming into consciousness. I knew the nightmare had to end.

But without therapy. Therapy is bad.

quote:

The next Wednesday, before I could get home from the ER, Dr. Gerandy called to warn my father that I might possibly have a concussion and advised him to wake me up every two hours through the night to make sure it wasn’t serious. Charlie’s eyes narrowed suspiciously at my weak explanation about tripping again.

“Maybe you should just stay out of the garage altogether, Bella,” he suggested that night during dinner.

I panicked, worried that Charlie was about to lay down some kind of edict that would prohibit La Push, and consequently my motorcycle. And I wasn’t giving it up—I’d had the most amazing hallucination today. My velvet-voiced delusion had yelled at me for almost five minutes before I’d hit the brake too abruptly and launched myself into the tree. I’d take whatever pain that would cause me tonight without complaint.

"I'd had the most amazing hallucination today" is the kind of line that shouldn't be coming with glee from a young adult protagonist.

quote:

“This didn’t happen in the garage,” I protested quickly. “We were hiking, and I tripped over a rock.”

“Since when do you hike?” Charlie asked skeptically.

“Working at Newton’s was bound to rub off sometime,” I pointed out. “Spend every day selling all the virtues of the outdoors, eventually you get curious.”

Charlie glared at me, unconvinced.

Bella you idiot.

quote:

“I’ll be more careful,” I promised, surreptitiously crossing my fingers under the table.

“I don’t mind you hiking right there around La Push, but keep close to town, okay?”

“Why?”

“Well, we’ve been getting a lot of wildlife complaints lately. The forestry department is going to check into it, but for the time being…”

“Oh, the big bear,” I said with sudden comprehension.

“Yeah, some of the hikers coming through Newton’s have seen it. Do you think there’s really some giant mutated grizzly out there?”

His forehead creased. “There’s something. Keep it close to town, okay?”

“Sure, sure,” I said quickly. He didn’t look completely appeased.

If she runs into it, her injuries will be grizzly! :haw:

Sorry.

quote:

“Charlie’s getting nosy,” I complained to Jacob when I picked him up after school Friday.

“Maybe we should cool it with the bikes.” He saw my objecting expression and added, “At least for a week or so. You could stay out of the hospital for a week, right?”

“What are we going to do?” I griped.

He smiled cheerfully. “What ever you want.”

I thought about that for a minute—about what I wanted.

I hated the idea of losing even my brief seconds of closeness with the memories that didn’t hurt—the ones that came on their own, without me thinking of them consciously. If I couldn’t have the bikes, I was going to have to find some other avenue to the danger and the adrenaline, and that was going to take serious thought and creativity. Doing nothing in the meantime was not appealing. Suppose I got depressed again, even with Jake? I had to keep occupied.

Maybe there was some other way, some other recipe… some other place.

Bella's really goddamn eager to drag Jacob into her self-harming adventures.

quote:

The house had been a mistake, certainly. But his presence must be stamped somewhere, somewhere other than inside me. There had to be a place where he seemed more real than among all the familiar landmarks that were crowded with other human memories.

I could think of one place where that might hold true. One place that would always belong to him and no one else. A magic place, full of light. The beautiful meadow I’d seen only once in my life, lit by sunshine and the sparkle of his skin.

This idea had a huge potential for backfiring—it might be dangerously painful. My chest ached with emptiness even to think of it. It was hard to hold myself upright, to not give myself away. But surely, there of all places, I could hear his voice. And I’d already told Charlie I was hiking.…

If you're trying to stay out of the hospital, we've already established that hiking is the worst place for you.

quote:

“What are you thinking about so hard?” Jacob asked.

“Well…,” I began slowly. “I found this place in the forest once—I came across it when I was, um, hiking. A little meadow, the most beautiful place. I don’t know if I could track it down again on my own. It would definitely take a few tries.…”

“We could use a compass and a grid pattern,” Jacob said with confident helpfulness. “Do you know where you started from?”

“Yes, just below the trailhead where the one-ten ends. I was going mostly south, I think.”

“Cool. We’ll find it.” As always, Jacob was game for anything I wanted. No matter how strange it was.

So, Saturday afternoon, I tied on my new hiking boots—purchased that morning using my twenty-percent-off employee discount for the first time—grabbed my new topographical map of the Olympic Peninsula, and drove to La Push.

I tried looking at the map to figure out where this trailhead would be and I don't think Meyer got her geography right. The 110 (also called La Push Road) goes from a T-intersection near Forks all the way down to the town of La Push on the reservation. The closest trailhead on the western side in La Push is the beach they went to when Bella met Jacob for the first time in Twilight, and there doesn't seem to be a trailhead at all on the eastern side near Forks.

I know it's nitpicky, but generally you shouldn't rely on detailed descriptions of real places if you don't want people checking your work. If you do want to visit yourself, it was filmed in Carver Park on the outskirts of Portland, OR.

quote:

We didn’t get started immediately; first, Jacob sprawled across the living room floor—taking up the whole room—and, for a full twenty minutes, drew a complicated web across the key section of the map while I perched on a kitchen chair and talked to Billy. Billy didn’t seem at all concerned about our proposed hiking trip. I was surprised that Jacob had told him where we were going, given the fuss people were making about the bear sightings. I wanted to ask Billy not to say anything about this to Charlie, but I was afraid that making the request would cause the opposite result.

“Maybe we’ll see the super bear,” Jacob joked, eyes on his design.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D6oLN3d5gzQ

quote:

I glanced at Billy swiftly, fearing a Charlie-style reaction.

But Billy just laughed at his son. “Maybe you should take a jar of honey, just in case.”

Of course Billy knows exactly what the "bear" is. He's trolling the poo poo out of the Wolf Pack.

quote:

Jake chuckled. “Hope your new boots are fast, Bella. One little jar isn’t going to keep a hungry bear occupied for long.”

“I only have to be faster than you.”

“Good luck with that!” Jacob said, rolling his eyes as he refolded the map. “Let’s go.”

Bella will kill herself through clumsiness long before the bear reaches her.

quote:

“Have fun,” Billy rumbled, wheeling himself toward the refrigerator.

Charlie was not a hard person to live with, but it looked to me like Jacob had it even easier than I did.

I drove to the very end of the dirt road, stopping near the sign that marked the beginning of the trailhead. It had been a long time since I’d been here, and my stomach reacted nervously. This might be a very bad thing. But it would be worth it, if I got to hear him.

I got out and looked at the dense wall of green.

“I went this way,” I murmured, pointing straight ahead.

“Hmm,” Jake muttered.

“What?”

He looked at the direction I’d pointed, then at the clearly marked trail, and back. “I would have figured you for a trail kind of girl.”

“Not me.” I smiled bleakly. “I’m a rebel.”

I bet sometimes she even wears socks that don't match!

quote:

He laughed, and then pulled out our map.

“Give me a second.” He held the compass in a skilled way, twisting the map around till it angled the way he wanted.

“Okay—first line on the grid. Let’s do it.”

I could tell that I was slowing Jacob up, but he didn’t complain. I tried not to dwell on my last trip through this part of the forest, with a very different companion. Normal memories were still dangerous. If I let myself slip up, I’d end up with my arms clutching my chest to hold it together, gasping for air, and how would I explain that to Jacob?

It wasn’t as hard as I would have thought to keep focused on the present. The forest looked a lot like any other part of the peninsula, and Jacob set a vastly different mood.

He whistled cheerfully, an unfamiliar tune, swinging his arms and moving easily through the rough undergrowth. The shadows didn’t seem as dark as usual. Not with my personal sun along.

"It's like we changed directors!"

quote:

Jacob checked the compass every few minutes, keeping us in a straight line with one of the radiating spokes of his grid. He really looked like he knew what he was doing. I was going to compliment him, but I caught myself. No doubt he’d add another few years to his inflated age.

My mind wandered as I walked, and I grew curious. I hadn’t forgotten the conversation we’d had by the sea cliffs—I’d been waiting for him to bring it up again, but it didn’t look like that was going to happen.

“Hey… Jake?” I asked hesitantly.

“Yeah?”

“How are things… with Embry? Is he back to normal yet?”

Jacob was silent for a minute, still moving forward with long paces. When he was about ten feet ahead, he stopped to wait for me.

“No. He’s not back to normal,” Jacob said when I reached him, his mouth pulling down at the corners. He didn’t start walking again. I immediately regretted bringing it up.

“Still with Sam.”

“Yup.”

He put his arm around my shoulder, and he looked so troubled that I didn’t playfully shake it off, as I might have otherwise.

“Are they still looking at you funny?” I half-whispered.

Jacob stared through the trees. “Sometimes.”

“And Billy?”

“As helpful as ever,” he said in a sour, angry voice that disturbed me.

“Our couch is always open,” I offered.

He laughed, breaking out of the unnatural gloom. “But think of the position that would put Charlie in—when Billy calls the police to report my kidnapping.”

I laughed too, glad to have Jacob back to normal.

Be glad you guys aren't dealing with the Canadian police then!

quote:

We stopped when Jacob said we’d gone six miles, cut west for a short time, and headed back along another line of his grid. Everything looked exactly the same as the way in, and I had a feeling that my silly quest was pretty much doomed. I admitted as much when it started to get darker, the sunless day fading toward a starless night, but Jacob was more confident.

“As long as you’re sure we’re starting from the right place…” He glanced down at me.

“Yes, I’m sure.”

“Then we’ll find it,” he promised, grabbing my hand and pulling me through a mass of ferns. On the other side was the truck. He gestured toward it proudly. “Trust me.”

“You’re good,” I admitted. “Next time we bring flashlights, though.”

“We’ll save hiking for Sundays from now on. I didn’t know you were that slow.”

Get wrecked Bella.

quote:

I yanked my hand back and stomped around to the driver’s side while he chuckled at my reaction.

“So you up for another try tomorrow?” he asked, sliding into the passenger seat.

“Sure. Unless you want to go without me so I don’t tie you down to my gimpy pace.”

“I’ll survive,” he assured me. “If we’re hiking again, though, you might want to pick up some moleskin. I bet you can feel those new boots right now.” “

A little,” I confessed. It felt like I had more blisters than I had space to fit them.

You didn't even break in your boots?

quote:

“I hope we see the bear tomorrow. I’m sort of disappointed about that.”

“Yes, me, too,” I agreed sarcastically. “Maybe we’ll get lucky tomorrow and something will eat us!

I need to make an edit of the video of Werner Herzog listening to the Treadwell tape for this.

quote:

“Bears don’t want to eat people. We don’t taste that good.” He grinned at me in the dark cab. “Of course, you might be an exception. I bet you’d taste good.”

“Thanks so much,” I said, looking away. He wasn’t the first person to tell me that.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 9: Third Wheel

quote:

Time began to trip along much more quickly than before. School, work, and Jacob—though not necessarily in that order—created a neat and effortless pattern to follow. And Charlie got his wish: I wasn’t miserable anymore. Of course, I couldn’t fool myself completely. When I stopped to take stock of my life, which I tried not to do too often, I couldn’t ignore the implications of my behavior.

I was like a lost moon—my planet destroyed in some cataclysmic, disaster-movie scenario of desolation—that continued, nevertheless, to circle in a tight little orbit around the empty space left behind, ignoring the laws of gravity.

I've said it before, but Meyer's clumsy metaphors make me want to go back to Ian Fleming.

quote:

I was getting better with my bike, which meant fewer bandages to worry Charlie. But it also meant that the voice in my head began to fade, until I heard it no more. Quietly, I panicked. I threw myself into the search for the meadow with slightly frenzied intensity. I racked my brain for other adrenaline-producing activities.

I didn’t keep track of the days that passed—there was no reason, as I tried to live as much in the present as possible, no past fading, no future impending. So I was surprised by the date when Jacob brought it up on one of our homework days. He was waiting when I pulled up in front of his house.

“Happy Valentine’s Day,” Jacob said, smiling, but ducking his head as he greeted me.

He held out a small, pink box, balancing it on his palm. Conversation hearts.

“Well, I feel like a schmuck,” I mumbled. “Is today Valentine’s Day?”

Jacob shook his head with mock sadness. “You can be so out of it sometimes. Yes, it is the fourteenth day of February. So are you going to be my Valentine? Since you didn’t get me a fifty-cent box of candy, it’s the least you can do.”

I started to feel uncomfortable. The words were teasing, but only on the surface.

Wow, flashbacks to high school here.

quote:

“What exactly does that entail?” I hedged.

“The usual—slave for life, that kind of thing.”

“Oh, well, if that’s all…” I took the candy. But I was trying to think of some way to make the boundaries clear. Again. They seemed to get blurred a lot with Jacob.

“So, what are we doing tomorrow? Hiking, or the ER?”

“Hiking,” I decided. “You’re not the only one who can be obsessive. I’m starting to think I imagined that place.…” I frowned into space.

“We’ll find it,” he assured me. “Bikes Friday?” he offered.

I saw a chance and took it without taking time to think it through.

“I’m going to a movie Friday. I’ve been promising my cafeteria crowd that I would go out forever.” Mike would be pleased.

But Jacob’s face fell. I caught the expression in his dark eyes before he dropped them to look at the ground.

“You’ll come too, right?” I added quickly. “Or will it be too much of a drag with a bunch of boring seniors?” So much for my chance to put some distance between us. I couldn’t stand hurting Jacob; we seemed to be connected in an odd way, and his pain set off little stabs of my own. Also, the idea of having his company for the ordeal—I had promised Mike, but really didn’t feel any enthusiasm at the thought of following through—was just too tempting.

It seems like Edward is the only person Bella will unconditionally do anything for without just trying to manipulate all of her relationships into the way she wants them.

quote:

“You’d like me to come, with your friends there?”

“Yes,” I admitted honestly, knowing as I continued that I was probably shooting myself in the foot with my words. “I’ll have a lot more fun if you’re there. Bring Quil, and we’ll make it a party.”

“Quil’s gonna freak. Senior girls.” He chortled and rolled his eyes. I didn’t mention Embry, and neither did he.

I laughed, too. “I’ll try to get him a good selection.”

This would be less weird if Bella wasn't legally an adult doing this.

quote:

I broached the subject with Mike in English.

“Hey, Mike,” I said when class was over. “Are you free Friday night?”

He looked up, his blue eyes instantly hopeful. “Yeah, I am. You want to go out?”

I worded my reply carefully. “I was thinking about getting a group”—I emphasized the word—“together to go see Crosshairs.” I’d done my homework this time—even reading the movie spoilers to be sure I wouldn’t be caught off guard. This movie was supposed to be a bloodbath from start to finish. I wasn’t so recovered that I could stand to sit through a romance. “Does that sound like fun?”

According to the Twilight Lexicon, we're now 5 months from the breakup and Bella is still hosed up over it. Even the people I know with the worst mental disorders had already recovered and moved on to new relationships long before this point.

quote:

“Sure,” he agreed, visibly less eager.

“Cool.”

After a second, he perked back up to near his former excitement level. “How about we get Angela and Ben? Or Eric and Katie?”

He was determined to make this some kind of double date, apparently.

“How about both?” I suggested. “And Jessica, too, of course. And Tyler and Conner, and maybe Lauren,” I tacked on grudgingly. I had promised Quil variety.

Bella is being very kind by not assuming Quil's sexuality!

quote:

“Okay,” Mike muttered, foiled.

“And,” I continued, “I’ve got a couple of friends from La Push I’m inviting. So it sounds like we’ll need your Suburban if everyone comes.”

Mike’s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

“These are the friends you spend all your time studying with now?”

“Yep, the very ones,” I answered cheerfully. “Though you could look at it as tutoring—they’re only sophomores.”

“Oh,” Mike said, surprised. After a second of thought, he smiled.

In the end, though, the Suburban wasn’t necessary.

Jessica and Lauren claimed to be busy as soon as Mike let it slip that I was involved in the planning. Eric and Katie already had plans—it was their three-week anniversary or something. Lauren got to Tyler and Conner before Mike could, so those two were also busy. Even Quil was out—grounded for fighting at school. In the end, only Angela and Ben, and, of course Jacob, were able to go.

So you're telling me we had to read all of that poo poo trying to work out a game plan and bring everyone the plot could fit for no loving reason?

quote:

The diminished numbers didn’t dampen Mike’s anticipation, though. It was all he could talk about Friday.

“Are you sure you don’t want to see Tomorrow and Forever instead?” he asked at lunch, naming the current romantic comedy that was ruling the box office. “Rotten Tomatoes gave it a better review.”

"It hasn't even been review bombed yet!'

quote:

“I want to see Crosshairs,” I insisted. “I’m in the mood for action. Bring on the blood and guts!”

“Okay.” Mike turned away, but not before I saw his maybe-she’s-crazy-after-all expression.

Yep!

quote:

When I got home from school, a very familiar car was parked in front of my house. Jacob was leaning against the hood, a huge grin lighting up his face.

“No way!” I shouted as I jumped out of the truck. “You’re done! I can’t believe it! You finished the Rabbit!”

He beamed. “Just last night. This is the maiden voyage.”

“Incredible.” I held my hand up for a high five.

He smacked his hand against mine, but left it there, twisting his fingers through mine.

“So do I get to drive tonight?”

“Definitely,” I said, and then I sighed.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m giving up—I can’t top this one. So you win. You’re oldest.”

He shrugged, unsurprised by my capitulation. “Of course I am.”

Mike’s Suburban chugged around the corner. I pulled my hand out of Jacob’s, and he made a face that I wasn’t meant to see.

“I remember this guy,” he said in a low voice as Mike parked across the street. “The one who thought you were his girlfriend. Is he still confused?”

I raised one eyebrow. “Some people are hard to discourage.”

“Then again,” Jacob said thoughtfully, “sometimes persistence pays off.”

In the next chapter, Mike tells Jacob what "Eiffel Tower" really means.

quote:

“Most of the time it’s just annoying, though.”

Mike got out of his car and crossed the road.

“Hey, Bella,” he greeted me, and then his eyes turned wary as he looked up at Jacob. I glanced briefly at Jacob, too, trying to be objective. He really didn’t look like a sophomore at all. He was just so big—Mike’s head barely cleared Jacob’s shoulder; I didn’t even want to think where I measured next to him—and then his face was older-looking than it used to be, even a month ago.

“Hey, Mike! Do you remember Jacob Black?”

“Not really.” Mike held out his hand.

“Old family friend,” Jacob introduced himself, shaking hands. They locked hands with more force than necessary. When their grip broke, Mike flexed his fingers.

Mike is so abused for no reason.

quote:

I heard the phone ringing from the kitchen.

“I’d better get that—it might be Charlie,” I told them, and dashed inside.

It was Ben. Angela was sick with the stomach flu, and he didn’t feel like coming without her. He apologized for bailing on us.

I walked slowly back to the waiting boys, shaking my head. I really hoped Angela would feel better soon, but I had to admit that I was selfishly upset by this development. Just the three of us, Mike and Jacob and me, together for the evening—this had worked out brilliantly, I thought with grim sarcasm.

Again, is there any reason we had to spend over a page talking about who's coming and then delete them one by one?

quote:

It didn’t seem like Jake and Mike had made any progress towards friendship in my absence. They were several yards apart, facing away from each other as they waited for me; Mike’s expression was sullen, though Jacob’s was cheerful as always.

“Ang is sick,” I told them glumly. “She and Ben aren’t coming.”

“I guess the flu is making another round. Austin and Conner were out today, too. Maybe we should do this another time,” Mike suggested.

Before I could agree, Jacob spoke.

“I’m still up for it. But if you’d rather stay behind, Mike—”

“No, I’m coming,” Mike interrupted. “I was just thinking of Angela and Ben. Let’s go.” He started toward his Suburban.

“Hey, do you mind if Jacob drives?” I asked. “I told him he could—he just finished his car. He built it from scratch, all by himself,” I bragged, proud as a PTA mom with a student on the principal’s list.

“Fine,” Mike snapped.

“All right, then,” Jacob said, as if that settled everything. He seemed more comfortable than anyone else.

Mike climbed in the backseat of the Rabbit with a disgusted expression.

Jacob was his normal sunny self, chattering away until I’d all but forgotten Mike sulking silently in the back.

And then Mike changed his strategy. He leaned forward, resting his chin on the shoulder of my seat; his cheek almost touched mine. I shifted away, turning my back toward the window.

He would have been healthier for you than Edward, Bella!

quote:

“Doesn’t the radio work in this thing?” Mike asked with a hint of petulance, interrupting Jacob mid-sentence.

“Yes,” Jacob answered. “But Bella doesn’t like music.”

I stared at Jacob, surprised. I’d never told him that.

“Bella?” Mike asked, annoyed.

“He’s right,” I mumbled, still looking at Jacob’s serene profile.

“How can you not like music?” Mike demanded.

I shrugged. “I don’t know. It just irritates me.”

You could put the rap back on!

quote:

“Hmph.” Mike leaned away.

When we got to the theater, Jacob handed me a ten-dollar bill.

“What’s this?” I objected.

“I’m not old enough to get into this one,” he reminded me.

I laughed out loud. “So much for relative ages. Is Billy going to kill me if I sneak you in?”

“No. I told him you were planning to corrupt my youthful innocence.”

Imagine trying to card the 6'5 guy with rippling muscles and Fabio hair.

quote:

I snickered, and Mike quickened his pace to keep up with us.

I almost wished that Mike had decided to bow out. He was still sullen—not much of an addition to the party. But I didn’t want to end up on a date alone with Jacob, either. That wouldn’t help anything.

This reminds me a lot of when Charlie took the battery out of Bella's truck in the first book. It comes off as Meyer needing characters to be unsympathetic at certain points so we can feel like Bella is the one in the right, but she spent so much time building up the characters as decent people that the only way to do it is to have them suddenly behave badly in a way that seems unlikely. Mike has spent two books being perfectly normal and polite while Bella and Edward demonize him for no good reason (including his breakup with Jessica being amicable, unlike Bella and Edward's), so now on this date he shifts gears to become a giant rear end in a top hat who snaps at people and sulks because he's not getting attention from the protagonist.

quote:

The movie was exactly what it professed to be. In just the opening credits, four people got blown up and one got beheaded. The girl in front of me put her hands over her eyes and turned her face into her date’s chest. He patted her shoulder, and winced occasionally, too. Mike didn’t look like he was watching. His face was stiff as he glared toward the fringe of curtain above the screen.

I settled in to endure the two hours, watching the colors and the movement on the screen rather than seeing the shapes of people and cars and houses.

But then Jacob started sniggering.

“What?” I whispered.

“Oh, c’mon!” he hissed back. “The blood squirted twenty feet out of that guy. How fake can you get?”

He chuckled again, as a flagpole speared another man into a concrete wall.

Maybe Meyer should write this as a book.

quote:

After that, I really watched the show, laughing with him as the mayhem got more and more ridiculous. How was I ever going to fight the blurring lines in our relationship when I enjoyed being with him so much?

Both Jacob and Mike had claimed the armrests on either side of me. Both of their hands rested lightly, palms up, in an unnatural looking position. Like steel bear traps, open and ready. Jacob was in the habit of taking my hand whenever the opportunity presented itself, but here in the darkened movie theater, with Mike watching, it would have a different significance—and I was sure he knew that. I couldn’t believe that Mike was thinking the same thing, but his hand was placed exactly like Jacob’s.

I folded my arms tightly across my chest and hoped that both their hands fell asleep.

Remember when the plot was about vampires?

quote:

Mike gave up first. About halfway through the movie, he pulled his arm back, and leaned forward to put his head in his hands. At first I thought he was reacting to something on the screen, but then he moaned.

“Mike, are you okay?” I whispered.

The couple in front of us turned to look at him as he groaned again.

“No,” he gasped. “I think I’m sick.”

I could see the sheen of sweat across his face in the light from the screen.

He was being written too out of character! He's starting to fade from existence!

quote:

Mike groaned again, and bolted for the door. I got up to follow him, and Jacob copied me immediately.

“No, stay,” I whispered. “I’ll make sure he’s okay.”

Jacob came with me anyway.

“You don’t have to come. Get your eight bucks worth of carnage,” I insisted as we walked up the aisle.

“That’s okay. You sure can pick them, Bella. This movie really sucks.” His voice rose from a whisper to its normal pitch as we walked out of the theater.

Crosshairs is a work of art and should not be besmirched!

quote:

There was no sign of Mike in the hallway, and I was glad then that Jacob had come with me—he ducked into the men’s bathroom to check for him there.

Jacob was back in a few seconds.

“Oh, he’s in there, all right,” he said, rolling his eyes. “What a marshmallow. You should hold out for someone with a stronger stomach. Someone who laughs at the gore that makes weaker men vomit.”

“I’ll keep my eyes open for someone like that.”

We were all alone in the hallway. Both theaters were halfway through the movie, and it was deserted—quiet enough for us to hear the popcorn popping at the concession counter in the lobby.

Jacob went to sit on the velveteen-upholstered bench against the wall, patting the space beside him.

“He sounded like he was going to be in there for a while,” he said, stretching his long legs out in front of him as he settled in to wait.

I joined him with a sigh. He looked like he was thinking about blurring more lines. Sure enough, as soon as I sat down, he shifted over to put his arm around my shoulders.

“Jake,” I protested, leaning away. He dropped his arm, not looking bothered at all by the minor rejection. He reached out and took my hand firmly, wrapping his other hand around my wrist when I tried to pull away again. Where did he get the confidence from?

He's 16.

quote:

“Now, just hold on a minute, Bella,” he said in a calm voice. “Tell me something.”

I grimaced. I didn’t want to do this. Not just not now, but not ever. There was nothing left in my life at this point that was more important than Jacob Black. But he seemed determined to ruin everything.

“What?” I muttered sourly.

“You like me, right?”

“You know I do.”

“Better than that joker puking his guts out in there?” He gestured toward the bathroom door.

“Yes,” I sighed.

“Better than any of the other guys you know?” He was calm, serene—as if my answer didn’t matter, or he already knew what it was.

“Better than the girls, too,” I pointed out.

“But that’s all,” he said, and it wasn’t a question.

It was hard to answer, to say the word. Would he get hurt and avoid me? How would I stand that?

“Yes,” I whispered.

He grinned down at me. “That’s okay, you know. As long as you like me the best. And you think I’m good-looking—sort of. I’m prepared to be annoyingly persistent.”

“I’m not going to change,” I said, and though I tried to keep my voice normal, I could hear the sadness in it.

Well I already made the Team Jacob buttons so you don't really have a choice here.

quote:

His face was thoughtful, no longer teasing. “It’s still the other one, isn’t it?”

I cringed. Funny how he seemed to know not to say the name—just like before in the car with the music. He picked up on so much about me that I never said.

“You don’t have to talk about it,” he told me.

But you should! To a therapist!

quote:

I nodded, grateful.

“But don’t get mad at me for hanging around, okay?” Jacob patted the back of my hand. “Because I’m not giving up. I’ve got loads of time.”

I sighed. “You shouldn’t waste it on me,” I said, though I wanted him to. Especially if he was willing to accept me the way I was—damaged goods, as is.

“It’s what I want to do, as long as you still like to be with me.”

“I can’t imagine how I could not like being with you,” I told him honestly.

Jacob beamed. “I can live with that.”

“Just don’t expect more,” I warned him, trying to pull my hand away. He held onto it obstinately.

“This doesn’t really bother you, does it?” he demanded, squeezing my fingers.

“No,” I sighed. Truthfully, it felt nice. His hand was so much warmer than mine; I always felt too cold these days.

“And you don’t care what he thinks.” Jacob jerked his thumb toward the bathroom.

“I guess not.”

“So what’s the problem?”

“The problem,” I said, “is that it means something different to me than it does to you.”

“Well.” He tightened his hand around mine. “That’s my problem, isn’t it?”

“Fine,” I grumbled. “Don’t forget it, though.”

“I won’t. The pin’s out of the grenade for me, now, eh?” He poked me in the ribs.

I rolled my eyes. I guess if he felt like making a joke out of it, he was entitled.

Squeeze that hand like the clutch, Jacob.

quote:

He chuckled quietly for a minute while his pinky finger absently traced designs against the side of my hand.

“That’s a funny scar you’ve got there,” he suddenly said, twisting my hand to examine it. “How did that happen?”

The index finger of his free hand followed the line of the long silvery crescent that was barely visible against my pale skin.

I scowled. “Do you honestly expect me to remember where all my scars come from?”

Bella manages to look like a battle-hardened veteran just from going to work.

quote:

I waited for the memory to hit—to open the gaping hole. But, as it so often did, Jacob’s presence kept me whole.

“It’s cold,” he murmured, pressing lightly against the place where James had cut me with his teeth.

And then Mike stumbled out of the bathroom, his face ashen and covered in sweat. He looked horrible.

“Oh, Mike,” I gasped.

“Do you mind leaving early?” he whispered.

“No, of course not.” I pulled my hand free and went to help Mike walk. He looked unsteady.

“Movie too much for you?” Jacob asked heartlessly.

Mike’s glare was malevolent. “I didn’t actually see any of it,” he mumbled. “I was nauseated before the lights went down.”

“Why didn’t you say something?” I scolded as we staggered toward the exit.

“I was hoping it would pass,” he said.

Can we take this as a metaphor for Bella's refusal to confront her problems in any healthy way? The hallucinations of Edward are represented by the vomit.

quote:

“Just a sec,” Jacob said as we reached the door. He walked quickly back to the concession stand. “Could I have an empty popcorn bucket?” he asked the salesgirl.

She looked at Mike once, and then thrust a bucket at Jacob.

“Get him outside, please,” she begged. She was obviously the one who would have to clean the floor.

I towed Mike out into the cool, wet air. He inhaled deeply. Jacob was right behind us. He helped me get Mike into the back of the car, and handed him the bucket with a serious gaze.

“Please,” was all Jacob said.

We rolled down the windows, letting the icy night air blow through the car, hoping it would help Mike. I curled my arms around my legs to keep warm.

“Cold, again?” Jacob asked, putting his arm around me before I could answer.

“You’re not?” He shook his head. “You must have a fever or something,” I grumbled. It was freezing. I touched my fingers to his forehead, and his head was hot.

“Whoa, Jake—you’re burning up!”

“I feel fine.” He shrugged. “Fit as a fiddle.”

I frowned and touched his head again. His skin blazed under my fingers.

“Your hands are like ice,” he complained.

“Maybe it’s me,” I allowed.

Oh no, she's a vampire already!

quote:

Mike groaned in the backseat, and threw up in the bucket. I grimaced, hoping my own stomach could stand the sound and smell. Jacob checked anxiously over his shoulder to make sure his car wasn’t defiled.

The road felt longer on the way back.

Jacob was quiet, thoughtful. He left his arm around me, and it was so warm that the cold wind felt good.

I stared out the windshield, consumed with guilt.

It was so wrong to encourage Jacob. Pure selfishness. It didn’t matter that I’d tried to make my position clear. If he felt any hope at all that this could turn into something other than friendship, then I hadn’t been clear enough.

How could I explain so that he would understand? I was an empty shell. Like a vacant house—condemned—for months I’d been utterly uninhabitable. Now I was a little improved. The front room was in better repair. But that was all—just the one small piece. He deserved better than that—better than a one-room, falling-down fixer-upper. No amount of investment on his part could put me back in working order.

Yet I knew that I wouldn’t send him away, regardless. I needed him too much, and I was selfish. Maybe I could make my side more clear, so that he would know to leave me. The thought made me shudder, and Jacob tightened his arm around me.

There's a lot to unpack here.

quote:

I drove Mike home in his Suburban, while Jacob followed behind us to take me home. Jacob was quiet all the way back to my house, and I wondered if he were thinking the same things that I was. Maybe he was changing his mind.

“I would invite myself in, since we’re early,” he said as we pulled up next to my truck. “But I think you might be right about the fever. I’m starting to feel a little… strange.”

“Oh no, not you, too! Do you want me to drive you home?”

“No.” He shook his head, his eyebrows pulling together. “I don’t feel sick yet. Just… wrong. If I have to, I’ll pull over.”

“Will you call me as soon as you get in?” I asked anxiously.

“Sure, sure.” He frowned, staring ahead into the darkness and biting his lip.

I opened my door to get out, but he grabbed my wrist lightly and held me there. I noticed again how hot his skin felt on mine.

“What is it, Jake?” I asked.

“There’s something I want to tell you, Bella… but I think it’s going to sound kind of corny.”

I sighed. This would be more of the same from the theater. “Go ahead.”

“It’s just that, I know how you’re unhappy a lot. And, maybe it doesn’t help anything, but I wanted you to know that I’m always here. I won’t ever let you down—I promise that you can always count on me. Wow, that does sound corny. But you know that, right? That I would never, ever hurt you?”

“Yeah, Jake. I know that. And I already do count on you, probably more than you know.”

The smile broke across his face the way the sunrise set the clouds on fire, and I wanted to cut my tongue out. I hadn’t said one word that was a lie, but I should have lied. The truth was wrong, it would hurt him. I would let him down.

Yep!

quote:

A strange look crossed his face. “I really think I’d better go home now,” he said.

I got out quickly. “Call me!” I yelled as he pulled away.

I watched him go, and he seemed to be in control of the car, at least. I stared at the empty street when he was gone, feeling a little sick myself, but not for any physical reason.

How much I wished that Jacob Black had been born my brother, my flesh-and-blood brother, so that I would have some legitimate claim on him that still left me free of any blame now. Heaven knows I had never wanted to use Jacob, but I couldn’t help but interpret the guilt I felt now to mean that I had.

Even more, I had never meant to love him. One thing I truly knew—knew it in the pit of my stomach, in the center of my bones, knew it from the crown of my head to the soles of my feet, knew it deep in my empty chest—was how love gave someone the power to break you.

I’d been broken beyond repair.

But I needed Jacob now, needed him like a drug. I’d used him as a crutch for too long, and I was in deeper than I’d planned to go with anyone again. Now I couldn’t bear for him to be hurt, and I couldn’t keep from hurting him, either. He thought time and patience would change me, and, though I knew he was dead wrong, I also knew that I would let him try.

He was my best friend. I would always love him, and it would never, ever be enough.

For someone who claims to have never wanted to use him, she sure showed zero hesitation when it came time to do it.

quote:

I went inside to sit by the phone and bite my nails.

“Movie over already?” Charlie asked in surprise when I came in. He was on the floor, just a foot from the TV. Must be an exciting game.

“Mike got sick,” I explained. “Some kind of stomach flu.”

“You okay?”

“I feel fine now,” I said doubtfully. Clearly, I’d been exposed.

I leaned against the kitchen counter, my hand inches from the phone, and tried to wait patiently. I thought of the strange look on Jacob’s face before he drove away, and my fingers started drumming against the counter. I should have insisted on driving him home.

I watched the clock as the minutes ticked by. Ten. Fifteen. Even when I was driving, it took only fifteen minutes, and Jacob drove faster than I did. Eighteen minutes. I picked up the phone and dialed.

It rang and rang. Maybe Billy was asleep. Maybe I’d dialed wrong. I tried again.

On the eighth ring, just as I was about to hang up, Billy answered.

“Hello?” he asked. His voice was wary, like he was expecting bad news.

“Billy, it’s me, Bella—did Jake make it home yet? He left here about twenty minutes ago.”

“He’s here,” Billy said tonelessly.

“He was supposed to call me.” I was a little irritated. “He was getting sick when he left, and I was worried.”

“He was… too sick to call. He’s not feeling well right now.” Billy sounded distant. I realized he must want to be with Jacob.

“Let me know if you need any help,” I offered. “I could come down.” I thought of Billy, stuck in his chair, and Jake fending for himself.…

“No, no,” Billy said quickly. “We’re fine. Stay at your place.”

The way he said it was almost rude.

“Okay,” I agreed.

“Bye, Bella.” The line disconnected.

“Bye,” I muttered.

Obviously, everyone coming into this thread knows Jacob is a werewolf and this is clearly the time he makes his first transformation. Stephenie Meyer wrote a summary of the first two books from Jacob's perspective after finding that people had misinterpreted Jacob due to her writing and thought he had some darker motivations than he actually did.

quote:

Well, at least he’d made it home. Oddly, I didn’t feel less worried. I trudged up the stairs, fretting. Maybe I would go down before work tomorrow to check on him. I could take soup—we had to have a can of Campbell’s around here somewhere.

I realized all such plans were canceled when I woke up early—my clock said four thirty—and sprinted to the bathroom. Charlie found me there a half hour later, lying on the floor, my cheek pressed against the cold edge of the bathtub.

He looked at me for a long moment.

“Stomach flu,” he finally said.

“Yes,” I moaned.

“You need something?” he asked.

“Call the Newtons for me, please,” I instructed hoarsely. “Tell them I have what Mike has, and that I can’t make it in today. Tell them I’m sorry.”

“Sure, no problem,” Charlie assured me.

I spent the rest of the day on the bathroom floor, sleeping for a few hours with my head on a crumpled up towel. Charlie claimed that he had to work, but I suspected that he just wanted access to a bathroom. He left a glass of water on the floor beside me to keep me hydrated.

It woke me up when he came back home. I could see that it was dark in my room—after nightfall. He clumped up the stairs to check on me.

“Still alive?”

“Sort of,” I said.

“Do you want anything?”

“No, thanks.”

He hesitated, clearly out of his element. “Okay, then,” he said, and then he went back down to the kitchen.

Shouldn't he be perfectly in his element? He took care of his elderly parents for years. He's probably gone through far worse than a teenage girl throwing up.

quote:

I heard the phone ring a few minutes later. Charlie spoke to someone in a low voice for a moment, and then hung up.

“Mike feels better,” he called up to me.

Well, that was encouraging. He’d only gotten sick eight hours or so before me. Eight more hours. The thought made my stomach turn, and I pulled myself up to lean over the toilet.

I fell asleep on the towel again, but when I woke up I was in my bed and it was light outside my window. I didn’t remember moving; Charlie must have carried me to my room—he’d also put the glass of water on my bedside table. I felt parched. I chugged it down, though it tasted funny from sitting stagnant all night.

I got up slowly, trying not to trigger the nausea again. I was weak, and my mouth tasted horrible, but my stomach felt fine. I looked at my clock.

My twenty-four hours were up.

I didn’t push it, eating nothing but saltine crackers for breakfast. Charlie looked relieved to see me recovered.

As soon as I was sure that I wasn’t going to have to spend the day on the bathroom floor again, I called Jacob.

Jacob was the one who answered, but when I heard his greeting I knew he wasn’t over it.

“Hello?” His voice was broken, cracking.

“Oh, Jake,” I groaned sympathetically. “You sound horrible.”

“I feel horrible,” he whispered. “I’m so sorry I made you go out with me. This sucks.”

“I’m glad I went.” His voice was still a whisper. “Don’t blame yourself. This isn’t your fault.”

“You’ll get better soon,” I promised. “I woke up this morning, and I was fine.”

“You were sick?” he asked dully.

“Yes, I got it, too. But I’m fine now.”

“That’s good.” His voice was dead.

“So you’ll probably be better in a few hours,” I encouraged.

I could barely hear his answer. “I don’t think I have the same thing you did.”

Jacob wins for the biggest understatement in the entire series.

quote:

“Don’t you have the stomach flu?” I asked, confused.

“No. This is something else.”

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Everything,” he whispered. “Every part of me hurts.” The pain in his voice was nearly tangible.

“What can I do, Jake? What can I bring you?”

“Nothing. You can’t come here.” He was abrupt. It reminded me of Billy the other night.

“I’ve already been exposed to whatever you have,” I pointed out.

Not till the next chapter!

quote:

He ignored me. “I’ll call you when I can. I’ll let you know when you can come down again.”

“Jacob—”

“I’ve got to go,” he said with sudden urgency.

“Call me when you feel better.”

“Right,” he agreed, and his voice had a strange, bitter edge.

He was silent for a moment. I was waiting for him to say goodbye, but he waited too.

“I’ll see you soon,” I finally said.

“Wait for me to call,” he said again.

“Okay.… Bye, Jacob.”

“Bella,” he whispered my name, and then hung up the phone.

Since Hurricane Dorian is on its way to gently caress poo poo up again, I'll be returning to post probably next Wednesday.

Doc Fission
Sep 11, 2011



Stay safe, OP. Not in the least because I can't stop rubbernecking this thread.

I had sort of glossed over Twilight as a phenomenon and had even started to pooh-pooh its detractors because whatever gets people reading, but I don't think I realised it was this awful. Your commentary is fantastic but reading the actual text is an incredible chore. I feel like I want to invoice Stephanie Meyer for all this wasted time.

The_White_Crane
May 10, 2008

Stephanie Meyer posted:

I was like a lost moon—my planet destroyed in some cataclysmic, disaster-movie scenario of desolation—that continued, nevertheless, to circle in a tight little orbit around the empty space left behind, ignoring the laws of gravity.

chitoryu12 posted:

I've said it before, but Meyer's clumsy metaphors make me want to go back to Ian Fleming.

I was about to point out that this was technically a similie rather than a metaphor, but then I looked it up to double check and I discovered that actually similies are a type of metaphor. :eng101:
I Learned A Thing!

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

The_White_Crane posted:

I was about to point out that this was technically a similie rather than a metaphor, but then I looked it up to double check and I discovered that actually similies are a type of metaphor. :eng101:
I Learned A Thing!

My threads are educational! I remember being taught that similies and metaphors are strictly different things in school and getting really annoyed at being unable to call things metaphors because of a single word.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

https://twitter.com/outmagazine/status/1168881768138600448?s=21

All right we’re campaigning to get Kristen Stewart in a a Marvel movie now.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 10: The Meadow

quote:

Jacob didn't call.

The first time I called, Billy answered and told me that Jacob was still in bed. I got nosy, checking to make sure that Billy had taken him to a doctor. Billy said he had, but, for some reason I couldn’t nail down, I didn’t really believe him. I called again, several times a day, for the next two days, but no one was ever there.

Saturday, I decided to go see him, invitation be damned. But the little red house was empty. This frightened me—was Jacob so sick that he’d needed to go to the hospital? I stopped by the hospital on the way back home, but the nurse at the front desk told me neither Jacob or Billy had been in.

I made Charlie call Harry Clearwater as soon as he got home from work. I waited, anxious, while Charlie chatted with his old friend; the conversation seemed to go on forever without Jacob even being mentioned. It seemed that Harry had been in the hospital… some kind of tests for his heart. Charlie’s forehead got all pinched together, but Harry joked with him, blowing it off, until Charlie was laughing again. Only then did Charlie ask about Jacob, and now his side of the conversation didn’t give me much to work with, just a lot of hmms and yeahs. I drummed my fingers against the counter beside him until he put a hand over mine to stop me.

Unlike every other thing we learn about random characters, Harry's hospitalization will actually be relevant!

quote:

Finally, Charlie hung up the phone and turned to me.

“Harry says there’s been some trouble with the phone lines, and that’s why you haven’t been able to get through. Billy took Jake to the doc down there, and it looks like he has mono. He’s real tired, and Billy said no visitors,” he reported.

“No visitors?” I demanded in disbelief.

Charlie raised one eyebrow. “Now don’t you go making a pest of yourself, Bells. Billy knows what’s best for Jake. He’ll be up and around soon enough. Be patient.”

I didn’t push it. Charlie was too worried about Harry. That was clearly the more important issue—it wouldn’t be right to bug him with my lesser concerns. Instead, I went straight upstairs and turned on my computer. I found a medical site online and typed “mononucleosis” into the search box.

If this were still the first book, we would have gotten a paragraph about all the time Bella spent trying to find WebMD.

quote:

All I knew about mono was that you were supposed to get it from kissing, which was clearly not the case with Jake.

"Nobody would ever date this loser!"

quote:

I read through the symptoms quickly—the fever he definitely had, but what about the rest of it? No horrible sore throat, no exhaustion, no headaches, at least not before he’d gone home from the movie; he’d said he felt “fit as a fiddle.” Did it really come on so fast? The article made it sound like the sore stuff showed up first.

I glared at the computer screen and wondered why, exactly, I was doing this. Why did I feel so… so suspicious, like I didn’t believe Billy’s story? Why would Billy lie to Harry?

Bella should be a detective. Finding mysteries off of tiny amounts of evidence seems to be the only thing that gets her out of her depression.

quote:

I was being silly, probably. I was just worried, and, to be honest, I was afraid of not being allowed to see Jacob—that made me nervous.

I skimmed through the rest of the article, looking for more information. I stopped when I got to the part about how mono could last more than a month.

A month? My mouth fell open.

But Billy couldn’t enforce the no-visitors thing that long. Of course not. Jake would go crazy stuck in bed that long without anyone to talk to.

What was Billy afraid of, anyway? The article said that a person with mono needed to avoid physical activity, but there was nothing about visitors. The disease wasn’t very infectious.

I’d give Billy a week, I decided, before I got pushy. A week was generous.

Because it's all about you, right?

quote:

A week was long. By Wednesday, I was sure I wasn’t going to live till Saturday.

When I’d decided to leave Billy and Jacob alone for a week, I hadn’t really believed that Jacob would go along with Billy’s rule. Every day when I got home from school, I ran to the phone to check for messages. There never were any.

I cheated three times by trying to call him, but the phone lines still weren’t working.

I was in the house much too much, and much too alone. Without Jacob, and my adrenaline and my distractions, everything I’d been repressing started creeping up on me. The dreams got hard again. I could no longer see the end coming. Just the horrible nothingness—half the time in the forest, half the time in the empty fern sea where the white house no longer existed. Sometimes Sam Uley was there in the forest, watching me again. I paid him no attention—there was no comfort in his presence; it made me feel no less alone. It didn’t stop me from screaming myself awake, night after night.

Maybe you should date Sam instead if you keep dreaming about him.

quote:

The hole in my chest was worse than ever. I’d thought that I’d been getting it under control, but I found myself hunched over, day after day, clutching my sides together and gasping for air.

I wasn’t handling alone well.

I would suggest she spend time with the other people she somehow calls her "friends", but she'd probably just gripe about how lame they are compared to her.

quote:

I was relieved beyond measure the morning I woke up—screaming, of course—and remembered that it was Saturday. Today I could call Jacob. And if the phone lines still weren’t working, then I was going to La Push. One way or another, today would be better than the last lonely week.

I dialed, and then waited without high expectations. It caught me off guard when Billy answered on the second ring.

“Hello?”

“Oh, hey, the phone is working again! Hi, Billy. It’s Bella. I was just calling to see how Jacob is doing. Is he up for visitors yet? I was thinking about dropping by—”

“I’m sorry, Bella,” Billy interrupted, and I wondered if he were watching TV; he sounded distracted. “He’s not in.”

“Oh.” It took me a second. “So he’s feeling better then?”

“Yeah,” Billy hesitated for an instant too long. “Turns out it wasn’t mono after all. Just some other virus.”

“Oh. So… where is he?”

“He’s giving some friends a ride up to Port Angeles—I think they were going to catch a double feature or something. He’s gone for the whole day.”

“Well, that’s a relief. I’ve been so worried. I’m glad he felt good enough to get out.” My voice sounded horribly phony as I babbled on.

And then Bella takes her bike to Port Angeles to find him, crashing repeatedly the whole way.

quote:

Jacob was better, but not well enough to call me. He was out with friends. I was sitting home, missing him more every hour. I was lonely, worried, bored… perforated—and now also desolate as I realized that the week apart had not had the same effect on him.

"What do you mean I'm not the only person he cares about?"

quote:

“Is there anything in particular you wanted?” Billy asked politely.

“No, not really.”

“Well, I’ll tell him that you called,” Billy promised. “Bye, Bella.”

“Bye,” I replied, but he’d already hung up.

I stood for a moment with the phone still in my hand.

Jacob must have changed his mind, just like I’d feared. He was going to take my advice and not waste any more time on someone who couldn’t return his feelings. I felt the blood run out of my face.

There's that irrational fear of abandonment back!

quote:

“Something wrong?” Charlie asked as he came down the stairs.

“No,” I lied, hanging up the phone. “Billy says Jacob is feeling better. It wasn’t mono. So that’s good.”

“Is he coming here, or are you going there?” Charlie asked absentmindedly as he started poking through the fridge.

“Neither,” I admitted. “He’s going out with some other friends.”

The tone of my voice finally caught Charlie’s attention. He looked up at me with sudden alarm, his hands frozen around a package of cheese slices.

“Isn’t it a little early for lunch?” I asked as lightly as I could manage, trying to distract him.

“No, I’m just packing something to take out to the river.…”

“Oh, fishing today?”

“Well, Harry called… and it’s not raining.” He was creating a stack of food on the counter as he spoke. Suddenly he looked up again as if he’d just realized something. “Say, did you want me to stay with you, since Jake’s out?”

“That’s okay, Dad,” I said, working to sound indifferent. “The fish bite better when the weather’s nice.”

He stared at me, indecision clear on his face. I knew that he was worrying, afraid to leave me alone, in case I got “mopey” again.

So let's look at this from Charlie's perspective. Your daughter has taken a breakup of a 6-month relationship so badly that she's been depressed for nearly as long as they were together. Her behavior is often shifty and her moods rapidly change in suspicious ways. She's coming home hurt and bandaged so often that you don't even really notice anymore. She has screaming nightmares almost every night.

That's not "mopey." If I were him, I would seriously be worrying that my daughter was self-harming or suicidal.

quote:

“Seriously, Dad. I think I’ll call Jessica,” I fibbed quickly. I’d rather be alone than have him watching me all day. “We have a Calculus test to study for. I could use her help.” That part was true. But I’d have to make do without it.

“That’s a good idea. You’ve been spending so much time with Jacob, your other friends are going to think you’ve forgotten them.”

I smiled and nodded as if I cared what my other friends thought.

Jesus Christ she's an awful person.

quote:

Charlie started to turn, but then spun back with a worried expression. “Hey, you’ll study here or at Jess’s, right?”

“Sure, where else?”

“Well, it’s just that I want you to be careful to stay out of the woods, like I told you before.”

It took me a minute to understand, distracted as I was. “More bear trouble?”

Charlie nodded, frowning. “We’ve got a missing hiker—the rangers found his camp early this morning, but no sign of him. There were some really big animal prints… of course those could have come later, smelling the food.… Anyway, they’re setting traps for it now.”

“Oh,” I said vaguely. I wasn’t really listening to his warnings; I was much more upset by the situation with Jacob than by the possibility of being eaten by a bear.

Check out Seattle and you can find all the bears you want! :downsrim:

quote:

I was glad that Charlie was in a hurry. He didn’t wait for me to call Jessica, so I didn’t have to put on that charade. I went through the motions of gathering my schoolbooks on the kitchen table to pack them in my bag; that was probably too much, and if he hadn’t been eager to hit the holes, it might have made him suspicious.

I was so busy looking busy that the ferociously empty day ahead didn’t really crash down on me until after I’d watched him drive away. It only took about two minutes of staring at the silent kitchen phone to decide that I wasn’t staying home today. I considered my options.

I wasn’t going to call Jessica. As far as I could tell, Jessica had crossed over to the dark side.

The loving dark side? Because she's upset that you went completely insane in front of her and barely even apologized for it? That you're now pretending never even happened in front of your other friends?

quote:

I could drive to La Push and get my motorcycle—an appealing thought but for one minor problem: who was going to drive me to the emergency room if I needed it afterward?

Or… I already had our map and compass in the truck. I was pretty sure I understood the process well enough by now that I wouldn’t get lost. Maybe I could eliminate two lines today, putting us ahead of schedule for whenever Jacob decided to honor me with his presence again. I refused to think about how long that might be. Or if it was going to be never.

I felt a brief twinge of guilt as I realized how Charlie would feel about this, but I ignored it. I just couldn’t stay in the house again today.

A few minutes later I was on the familiar dirt road that led to nowhere in particular. I had the windows rolled down and I drove as fast as was healthy for my truck, trying to enjoy the wind against my face. It was cloudy, but almost dry—a very nice day, for Forks.

I'll never get over Meyer writing as if Forks is a gloomy town of depression when every single Google Maps view of the streets has bright sunshine.

quote:

Getting started took me longer than it would have taken Jacob. After I parked in the usual spot, I had to spend a good fifteen minutes studying the little needle on the compass face and the markings on the now worn map. When I was reasonably certain that I was following the right line of the web, I set off into the woods.

The forest was full of life today, all the little creatures enjoying the momentary dryness. Somehow, though, even with the birds chirping and cawing, the insects buzzing noisily around my head, and the occasional scurry of the field mice through the shrubs, the forest seemed creepier today; it reminded me of my most recent nightmare. I knew it was just because I was alone, missing Jacob’s carefree whistle and the sound of another pair of feet squishing across the damp ground.

I've brought up the stark difference from Ian Fleming's writing a lot, but I really suggest going and reading that for comparison. He had a sequence in the "For Your Eyes Only" short story where he described Bond walking through the forest, and it's stunning how much detail he fills it with by comparison. It really shows how detail padding out the length of a book can actually be used to its benefit, unlike the detail Meyer uses which is very plain and doesn't serve any real purpose except to tell you exactly what everyone is doing at all times.

quote:

The sense of unease grew stronger the deeper I got into the trees. Breathing started to get more difficult—not because of exertion, but because I was having trouble with the stupid hole in my chest again. I kept my arms tight around my torso and tried to banish the ache from my thoughts. I almost turned around, but I hated to waste the effort I’d already expended.

The rhythm of my footsteps started to numb my mind and my pain as I trudged on. My breathing evened out eventually, and I was glad I hadn’t quit. I was getting better at this bushwhacking thing; I could tell I was faster. I didn’t realize quite how much more efficiently I was moving. I thought I’d covered maybe four miles, and I wasn’t even starting to look around for it yet. And then, with an abruptness that disoriented me, I stepped through a low arch made by two vine maples—pushing past the chest-high ferns—into the meadow.

It was the same place, of that I was instantly sure. I’d never seen another clearing so symmetrical. It was as perfectly round as if someone had intentionally created the flawless circle, tearing out the trees but leaving no evidence of that violence in the waving grass. To the east, I could hear the stream bubbling quietly.

The place wasn’t nearly so stunning without the sunlight, but it was still very beautiful and serene. It was the wrong season for wildflowers; the ground was thick with tall grass that swayed in the light breeze like ripples across a lake.

It was the same place… but it didn’t hold what I had been searching for.

Maybe this is the moment for Bella to have an epiphany about her emotions. She realizes that seeking constant reminders of her past will only drive her further into despair as it never provides the same feeling, which gives her encouragement to move on and seek happiness elsewhere.

quote:

The disappointment was nearly as instantaneous as the recognition. I sank down right where I was, kneeling there at the edge of the clearing, beginning to gasp.

What was the point of going any farther? Nothing lingered here. Nothing more than the memories that I could have called back whenever I wanted to, if I was ever willing to endure the corresponding pain—the pain that had me now, had me cold. There was nothing special about this place without him. I wasn’t exactly sure what I’d hoped to feel here, but the meadow was empty of atmosphere, empty of everything, just like everywhere else. Just like my nightmares. My head swirled dizzily.

At least I’d come alone. I felt a rush of thankfulness as I realized that. If I’d discovered the meadow with Jacob… well, there was no way I could have disguised the abyss I was plunging into now. How could I have explained the way I was fracturing into pieces, the way I had to curl into a ball to keep the empty hole from tearing me apart? It was so much better that I didn’t have an audience.

And I wouldn’t have to explain to anyone why I was in such a hurry to leave, either. Jacob would have assumed, after going to so much trouble to locate the stupid place, I would want to spend more than a few seconds here. But I was already trying to find the strength to get to my feet again, forcing myself out of the ball so that I could escape. There was too much pain in this empty place to bear—I would crawl away if I had to.

How lucky that I was alone!

Or she could just resign herself to despair. We could do that to.

quote:

Alone. I repeated the word with grim satisfaction as I wrenched myself to my feet despite the pain. At precisely that moment, a figure stepped out from the trees to the north, some thirty paces away.

A dizzying array of emotions shot through me in a second. The first was surprise; I was far from any trail here, and I didn’t expect company. Then, as my eyes focused on the motionless figure, seeing the utter stillness, the pallid skin, a rush of piercing hope rocked through me. I suppressed it viciously, fighting against the equally sharp lash of agony as my eyes continued to the face beneath the black hair, the face that wasn’t the one I wanted to see. Next was fear; this was not the face I grieved for, but it was close enough for me to know that the man facing me was no stray hiker.

And finally, in the end, recognition.

“Laurent!” I cried in surprised pleasure.

Oh poo poo, there were vampires in this book!

quote:

It was an irrational response. I probably should have stopped at fear.

I mean, at this rate...

quote:

Laurent had been one of James’s coven when we’d first met. He hadn’t been involved with the hunt that followed—the hunt where I was the quarry—but that was only because he was afraid; I was protected by a bigger coven than his own. It would have been different if that wasn’t the case—he’d had no compunctions, at the time, against making a meal of me. Of course, he must have changed, because he’d gone to Alaska to live with the other civilized coven there, the other family that refused to drink human blood for ethical reasons. The other family like… but I couldn’t let myself think the name.

I feel like this is something that would have been really important to work into the story. I almost forgot the Denali coven even existed.

quote:

Yes, fear would have made more sense, but all I felt was an overwhelming satisfaction. The meadow was a magic place again. A darker magic than I’d expected, to be sure, but magic all the same. Here was the connection I’d sought. The proof, however remote, that—somewhere in the same world where I lived—he did exist.

It was impossible how exactly the same Laurent looked. I suppose it was very silly and human to expect some kind of change in the last year. But there was something… I couldn’t quite put my finger on it.

“Bella?” he asked, looking more astonished than I felt.

“You remember.” I smiled. It was ridiculous that I should be so elated because a vampire knew my name.

He grinned. “I didn’t expect to see you here.” He strolled toward me, his expression bemused.

“Isn’t it the other way around? I do live here. I thought you’d gone to Alaska.”

He stopped about ten paces away, cocking his head to the side. His face was the most beautiful face I’d seen in what felt like an eternity. I studied his features with a strangely greedy sense of release. Here was someone I didn’t have to pretend for—someone who already knew everything I could never say.

Laurent's the new boyfriend!

quote:

“You’re right,” he agreed. “I did go to Alaska. Still, I didn’t expect… When I found the Cullen place empty, I thought they’d moved on.”

“Oh.” I bit my lip as the name set the raw edges of my wound throbbing. It took me a second to compose myself. Laurent waited with curious eyes.

“They did move on,” I finally managed to tell him.

“Hmm,” he murmured. “I’m surprised they left you behind. Weren’t you sort of a pet of theirs?” His eyes were innocent of any intended offense.

I smiled wryly. “Something like that.”

And now Bella finds a new kink.

quote:

“Hmm,” he said, thoughtful again.

At that precise moment, I realized why he looked the same—too much the same. After Carlisle told us that Laurent had stayed with Tanya’s family, I’d begun to picture him, on the rare occasions that I thought of him at all, with the same golden eyes that the… Cullens—I forced the name out, wincing—had. That all good vampires had.

I took an involuntary step back, and his curious, dark red eyes followed the movement.

Oh whoops.

quote:

“Do they visit often?” he asked, still casual, but his weight shifted toward me.

“Lie,” the beautiful velvet voice whispered anxiously from my memory.

I started at the sound of his voice, but it should not have surprised me. Was I not in the worst danger imaginable? The motorcycle was safe as kittens next to this.

I did what the voice said to do.

“Now and again.” I tried to make my voice light, relaxed. “The time seems longer to me, I imagine. You know how they get distracted.…” I was beginning to babble. I had to work to shut myself up.

“Hmm,” he said again. “The house smelled like it had been vacant for a while.…”

“You must lie better than that, Bella,” the voice urged.

Bella getting dunked on by her own auditory hallucinations.

quote:

I tried. “I’ll have to mention to Carlisle that you stopped by. He’ll be sorry they missed your visit.” I pretended to deliberate for a second. “But I probably shouldn’t mention it to… Edward, I suppose—” I barely managed to say his name, and it twisted my expression on the way out, ruining my bluff “—he has such a temper… well, I’m sure you remember. He’s still touchy about the whole James thing.” I rolled my eyes and waved one hand dismissively, like it was all ancient history, but there was an edge of hysteria to my voice. I wondered if he would recognize what it was.

"The whole 'almost murdered me and mutilated me' thing. Water under the bridge!"

quote:

“Is he really?” Laurent asked pleasantly… skeptically.

I kept my reply short, so that my voice wouldn’t betray my panic. “Mm-hmm.”

Laurent took a casual step to the side, gazing around at the little meadow. I didn’t miss that the step brought him closer to me. In my head, the voice responded with a low snarl.

“So how are things working out in Denali? Carlisle said you were staying with Tanya?” My voice was too high.

The question made him pause. “I like Tanya very much,” he mused. “And her sister Irina even more.… I’ve never stayed in one place for so long before, and I enjoy the advantages, the novelty of it. But, the restrictions are difficult.… I’m surprised that any of them can keep it up for long.” He smiled at me conspiratorially. “Sometimes I cheat.”

I couldn’t swallow. My foot started to ease back, but I froze when his red eyes flickered down to catch the movement.

“Oh,” I said in a faint voice. “Jasper has problems with that, too.”

With murder?

quote:

“Don’t move,” the voice whispered. I tried to do what he instructed. It was hard; the instinct to take flight was nearly uncontrollable.

“Really?” Laurent seemed interested. “Is that why they left?”

“No,” I answered honestly. “Jasper is more careful at home.”

Wait, no! That's not honest! That's literally the entire reason they left! Did Meyer forget her own story?

quote:

“Yes,” Laurent agreed. “I am, too.”

The step forward he took now was quite deliberate.

“Did Victoria ever find you?” I asked, breathless, desperate to distract him. It was the first question that popped into my head, and I regretted it as soon as the words were spoken. Victoria—who had hunted me with James, and then disappeared—was not someone I wanted to think of at this particular moment. But the question did stop him.

“Yes,” he said, hesitating on that step. “I actually came here as a favor to her.” He made a face. “She won’t be happy about this.”

“About what?” I said eagerly, inviting him to continue. He was glaring into the trees, away from me. I took advantage of his diversion, taking a furtive step back.

He looked back at me and smiled—the expression made him look like a black-haired angel.

“About me killing you,” he answered in a seductive purr.

We're getting to one of the biggest character changes from Forever Dawn with Laurent.

quote:

I staggered back another step. The frantic growling in my head made it hard to hear.

“She wanted to save that part for herself,” he went on blithely. “She’s sort of… put out with you, Bella.”

“Me?” I squeaked.

He shook his head and chuckled. “I know, it seems a little backward to me, too. But James was her mate, and your Edward killed him.”

Even here, on the point of death, his name tore against my unhealed wounds like a serrated edge.

Laurent was oblivious to my reaction. “She thought it more appropriate to kill you than Edward—fair turnabout, mate for mate. She asked me to get the lay of the land for her, so to speak. I didn’t imagine you would be so easy to get to. So maybe her plan was flawed—apparently it wouldn’t be the revenge she imagined, since you must not mean very much to him if he left you here unprotected.”

Another blow, another tear through my chest.

Laurent’s weight shifted slightly, and I stumbled another step back.

Obviously this scene is adding drama and returning us to the supernatural side of the story after many chapters of Bella just being crazy and having awkward dates, but it sort of highlights what I said about a big problem with Bella. She really only exists in the plot for it to revolve around her and has little to no agency to change it. Even here, the attack from Laurent is for something someone else did. Things just happen to her and everyone else is affected by it.

quote:

He frowned. “I suppose she’ll be angry, all the same.”

“Then why not wait for her?” I choked out.

A mischievous grin rearranged his features. “Well, you’ve caught me at a bad time, Bella. I didn’t come to this place on Victoria’s mission—I was hunting. I’m quite thirsty, and you do smell… simply mouthwatering.”

Laurent looked at me with approval, as if he meant it as a compliment.

“Threaten him,” the beautiful delusion ordered, his voice distorted with dread.

“He’ll know it was you,” I whispered obediently. “You won’t get away with this.”

“And why not?” Laurent’s smile widened. He gazed around the small opening in the trees. “The scent will wash away with the next rain. No one will find your body—you’ll simply go missing, like so many, many other humans. There’s no reason for Edward to think of me, if he cares enough to investigate. This is nothing personal, let me assure you, Bella. Just thirst.”

“Beg,” my hallucination begged.

“Please,” I gasped.

Even the hallucination doesn't know what to do here.

quote:

Laurent shook his head, his face kind. “Look at it this way, Bella. You’re very lucky I was the one to find you.”

“Am I?” I mouthed, faltering another step back.

Laurent followed, lithe and graceful.

“Yes,” he assured me. “I’ll be very quick. You won’t feel a thing, I promise. Oh, I’ll lie to Victoria about that later, naturally, just to placate her. But if you knew what she had planned for you, Bella…” He shook his head with a slow movement, almost as if in disgust. “I swear you’d be thanking me for this.”

I stared at him in horror.

He sniffed at the breeze that blew threads of my hair in his direction. “Mouthwatering,” he repeated, inhaling deeply.

I really can't say much about Laurent here. His "smooth, casual, smart vampire" personality is almost a carbon copy of James.

quote:

I tensed for the spring, my eyes squinting as I cringed away, and the sound of Edward’s furious roar echoed distantly in the back of my head. His name burst through all the walls I’d built to contain it. Edward, Edward, Edward. I was going to die. It shouldn’t matter if I thought of him now. Edward, I love you.

Through my narrowed eyes, I watched as Laurent paused in the act of inhaling and whipped his head abruptly to the left. I was afraid to look away from him, to follow his glance, though he hardly needed a distraction or any other trick to overpower me. I was too amazed to feel relief when he started slowly backing away from me.

Forever Dawn had a similar plot to Breaking Dawn, but one major change is that Laurent actually joined the Cullens for the finale and turned on Victoria, remaining a "vegetarian vampire."

quote:

“I don’t believe it,” he said, his voice so low that I barely heard it.

I had to look then. My eyes scanned the meadow, searching for the interruption that had extended my life by a few seconds. At first I saw nothing, and my gaze flickered back to Laurent. He was retreating more quickly now, his eyes boring into the forest.

Then I saw it; a huge black shape eased out of the trees, quiet as a shadow, and stalked deliberately toward the vampire. It was enormous—as tall as a horse, but thicker, much more muscular.

The long muzzle grimaced, revealing a line of dagger-like incisors. A grisly snarl rolled out from between the teeth, rumbling across the clearing like a prolonged crack of thunder.

The bear. Only, it wasn’t a bear at all. Still, this gigantic black monster had to be the creature causing all the alarm. From a distance, anyone would assume it was a bear. What else could be so vast, so powerfully built?

He can't join the Cullens in this timeline because he's about to get his poo poo loving wrecked.

quote:

I wished I were lucky enough to see it from a distance. Instead, it padded silently through the grass a mere ten feet from where I stood.

“Don’t move an inch,” Edward’s voice whispered.

I stared at the monstrous creature, my mind boggling as I tried to put a name to it. There was a distinctly canine cast to the shape of it, the way it moved. I could only think of one possibility, locked in horror as I was. Yet I’d never imagined that a wolf could get so big.

Another growl rumbled in its throat, and I shuddered away from the sound.

Laurent was backing toward the edge of the trees, and, under the freezing terror, confusion swept through me. Why was Laurent retreating? Granted, the wolf was monstrous in size, but it was just an animal. What reason would a vampire have for fearing an animal? And Laurent was afraid. His eyes were wide with horror, just like mine.

As if in answer to my question, suddenly the mammoth wolf was not alone. Flanking it on either side, another two gigantic beasts prowled silently into the meadow. One was a deep gray, the other brown, neither one quite as tall as the first. The gray wolf came through the trees only a few feet from me, its eyes locked on Laurent.

Before I could even react, two more wolves followed, lined up in a V, like geese flying south. Which meant that the rusty brown monster that shrugged through the brush last was close enough for me to touch.

I gave an involuntary gasp and jumped back—which was the stupidest thing I could have done. I froze again, waiting for the wolves to turn on me, the much weaker of the available prey. I wished briefly that Laurent would get on with it and crush the wolf pack—it should be so simple for him. I guessed that, between the two choices before me, being eaten by wolves was almost certainly the worse option.

The wolf closest to me, the reddish brown one, turned its head slightly at the sound of my gasp.

The wolf’s eyes were dark, nearly black. It gazed at me for a fraction of a second, the deep eyes seeming too intelligent for a wild animal.

As it stared at me, I suddenly thought of Jacob—again, with gratitude. At least I’d come here alone, to this fairytale meadow filled with dark monsters. At least Jacob wasn’t going to die, too. At least I wouldn’t have his death on my hands.

It's the other way around with who has death on their hands here.

quote:

Then another low growl from the leader caused the russet wolf to whip his head around, back toward Laurent.

Laurent was staring at the pack of monster wolves with unconcealed shock and fear. The first I could understand. But I was stunned when, without warning, he spun and disappeared into the trees.

He ran away.

The wolves were after him in a second, sprinting across the open grass with a few powerful bounds, snarling and snapping so loudly that my hands flew up instinctively to cover my ears. The sound faded with surprising swiftness once they disappeared into the woods.

And then I was alone again.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FFTItbcpf9g

I do wonder just how the werewolves manage to actually catch a vampire. Aren't they able to run faster than a car down a highway and practically leap over buildings?

quote:

My knees buckled under me, and I fell onto my hands, sobs building in my throat.

I knew I needed to leave, and leave now. How long would the wolves chase Laurent before they doubled back for me? Or would Laurent turn on them? Would he be the one that came looking?

I couldn’t move at first, though; my arms and legs were shaking, and I didn’t know how to get back to my feet.

My mind couldn’t move past the fear, the horror or the confusion. I didn’t understand what I’d just witnessed.

A vampire should not have run from overgrown dogs like that. What good would their teeth be against his granite skin?

Laurent was one of those guys in life who was always afraid of big dogs jumping on him. In death, it's become his defining trait.

quote:

And the wolves should have given Laurent a wide berth. Even if their extraordinary size had taught them to fear nothing, it still made no sense that they would pursue him. I doubted his icy marble skin would smell anything like food. Why would they pass up something warm-blooded and weak like me to chase after Laurent?

I couldn’t make it add up.

A cold breeze whipped through the meadow, swaying the grass like something was moving through it.

I scrambled to my feet, backing away even though the wind brushed harmlessly past me. Stumbling in panic, I turned and ran headlong into the trees.

The next few hours were agony. It took me three times as long to escape the trees as it had to get to the meadow. At first I paid no attention to where I was headed, focused only on what I was running from. By the time I collected myself enough to remember the compass, I was deep in the unfamiliar and menacing forest. My hands were shaking so violently that I had to set the compass on the muddy ground to be able to read it. Every few minutes I would stop to put the compass down and check that I was still heading northwest, hearing—when the sounds weren’t hidden behind the frantic squelching of my footsteps—the quiet whisper of unseen things moving in the leaves.

The call of a jaybird made me leap back and fall into a thick stand of young spruce, scraping up my arms and tangling my hair with sap. The sudden rush of a squirrel up a hemlock made me scream so loud it hurt my own ears.

Our protagonist is a strong woman.

quote:

At last there was a break in the trees ahead. I came out onto the empty road a mile or so south of where I’d left the truck. Exhausted as I was, I jogged up the lane until I found it. By the time I pulled myself into the cab, I was sobbing again. I fiercely shoved down both stiff locks before I dug my keys out of my pocket. The roar of the engine was comforting and sane. It helped me control the tears as I sped as fast as my truck would allow toward the main highway.

I was calmer, but still a mess when I got home. Charlie’s cruiser was in the driveway—I hadn’t realized how late it was. The sky was already dusky.

“Bella?” Charlie asked when I slammed the front door behind me and hastily turned the locks.

“Yeah, it’s me.” My voice was unsteady.

“Where have you been?” he thundered, appearing through the kitchen doorway with an ominous expression.

I hesitated. He’d probably called the Stanleys. I’d better stick to the truth.

“I was hiking,” I admitted. His eyes were tight.

“What happened to going to Jessica’s?”

“I didn’t feel like Calculus today.”

Charlie folded his arms across his chest. “I thought I asked you to stay out of the forest.”

“Yeah, I know. Don’t worry, I won’t do it again.” I shuddered.

Again, view all of this from Charlie's perspective. Meyer tries to write him as an overprotective dad, but he's given all the reason in the world to be terrified that his daughter's going to get herself hurt or killed doing something stupid.

quote:

Charlie seemed to really look at me for the first time. I remembered that I had spent some time on the forest floor today; I must be a mess.

“What happened?” Charlie demanded.

Again, I decided that the truth, or part of it anyway, was the best option. I was too shaken to pretend that I’d spent an uneventful day with the flora and fauna.

“I saw the bear.” I tried to say it calmly, but my voice was high and shaky. “It’s not a bear, though—it’s some kind of wolf. And there are five of them. A big black one, and gray, and reddish-brown…”

You couldn't have ended it at "bear"?

quote:

Charlie’s eyes grew round with horror. He strode quickly to me and grabbed the tops of my arms.

“Are you okay?”

My head bobbed in a weak nod.

“Tell me what happened.”

“They didn’t pay any attention to me. But after they were gone, I ran away and I fell down a lot.”

He let go of my shoulders and wrapped his arms around me.

For a long moment, he didn’t say anything.

“Wolves,” he murmured.

“What?”

“The rangers said the tracks were wrong for a bear—but wolves just don’t get that big.…”

“These were huge.”

“How many did you say you saw?”

“Five.”

Charlie shook his head, frowning with anxiety. He finally spoke in a tone that allowed no argument. “No more hiking.”

“No problem,” I promised fervently.

Charlie called the station to report what I’d seen. I fudged a little bit about where exactly I’d seen the wolves—claiming I’d been on the trail that led to the north. I didn’t want my dad to know how deep I’d gone into the forest against his wishes, and, more importantly, I didn’t want anyone wandering near where Laurent might be searching for me. The thought of it made me feel sick.

That might be the most proactive thing Bella's done yet!

quote:

“Are you hungry?” he asked me when he hung up the phone.

I shook my head, though I must have been starving. I hadn’t eaten all day.

“Just tired,” I told him. I turned for the stairs.

“Hey,” Charlie said, his voice suddenly suspicious again. “Didn’t you say Jacob was gone for the day?”

“That’s what Billy said,” I told him, confused by his question.

He studied my expression for a minute, and seemed satisfied with what he saw there.

“Huh.”

“Why?” I demanded. It sounded like he was implying that I’d been lying to him this morning. About something besides studying with Jessica.

“Well, it’s just that when I went to pick up Harry, I saw Jacob out in front of the store down there with some of his friends. I waved hi, but he… well, I guess I don’t know if he saw me. I think maybe he was arguing with his friends. He looked strange, like he was upset about something. And… different. It’s like you can watch that kid growing! He gets bigger every time I see him.”

“Billy said Jake and his friends were going up to Port Angeles to see some movies. They were probably just waiting for someone to meet them.”

“Oh.” Charlie nodded and headed for the kitchen.

In every chapter Jake is another inch tall. By the end of the series he eats the Cullen house.

quote:

I stood in the hall, thinking about Jacob arguing with his friends. I wondered if he had confronted Embry about the situation with Sam. Maybe that was the reason he’d ditched me today—if it meant he could sort things out with Embry, I was glad he had.

I paused to check the locks again before I went to my room. It was a silly thing to do. What difference would a lock make to any of the monsters I’d seen this afternoon? I assumed the handle alone would stymie the wolves, not having opposable thumbs. And if Laurent came here…

Giant wolves the size of horses: well known for respecting their lack of opposable thumbs.

quote:

Or… Victoria.

I lay down on my bed, but I was shaking too hard to hope for sleep. I curled into a cramped ball under my quilt, and faced the horrifying facts.

There was nothing I could do. There were no precautions I could take. There was no place I could hide. There was no one who could help me.

I realized, with a nauseous roll of my stomach, that the situation was worse than even that. Because all those facts applied to Charlie, too. My father, sleeping one room away from me, was just a hairsbreadth off the heart of the target that was centered on me. My scent would lead them here, whether I was here or not.

The tremors rocked me until my teeth chattered.

"Hey dad, sorry but I put all my college money into a surprise trip to Denali! Don't ask!"

quote:

To calm myself, I fantasized the impossible: I imagined the big wolves catching up to Laurent in the woods and massacring the indestructible immortal the way they would any normal person. Despite the absurdity of such a vision, the idea comforted me. If the wolves got him, then he couldn’t tell Victoria I was here all alone. If he didn’t return, maybe she’d think the Cullens were still protecting me. If only the wolves could win such a fight.…

My good vampires were never coming back; how soothing it was to imagine that the other kind could also disappear.

I squeezed my eyes tight together and waited for unconsciousness—almost eager for my nightmare to start. Better that than the pale, beautiful face that smiled at me now from behind my lids.

In my imagination, Victoria’s eyes were black with thirst, bright with anticipation, and her lips curled back from her gleaming teeth in pleasure. Her red hair was brilliant as fire; it blew chaotically around her wild face.

We're 41% through the book. In case you're wondering, no, the plot with Victoria doesn't actually matter at all until the next book!

quote:

Laurent’s words repeated in my head. If you knew what she had planned for you.…

I pressed my fist against my mouth to keep from screaming.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 11: Cult

quote:

Each time that I opened my eyes to the morning light and realized I’d lived through another night was a surprise to me. After the surprise wore off, my heart would start to race and my palms would sweat; I couldn’t really breathe again until I’d gotten up and ascertained that Charlie had survived as well.

I could tell he was worried—watching me jump at any loud sound, or my face suddenly go white for no reason that he could see. From the questions he asked now and then, he seemed to blame the change on Jacob’s continued absence.

So Bella's brilliant plan to avoid Laurent is...pretend nothing is wrong and sleep in her own room every night hoping that he doesn't kill her.

quote:

The terror that was always foremost in my thoughts usually distracted me from the fact that another week had passed, and Jacob still hadn’t called me. But when I was able to concentrate on my normal life—if my life was really ever normal—this upset me.

I missed him horribly.

It had been bad enough to be alone before I was scared silly. Now, more than ever, I yearned for his carefree laugh and his infectious grin. I needed the safe sanity of his homemade garage and his warm hand around my cold fingers.

I’d half expected him to call on Monday. If there had been some progress with Embry, wouldn’t he want to report it? I wanted to believe that it was worry for his friend that was occupying all his time, not that he was just giving up on me.

I called him Tuesday, but no one answered. Were the phone lines still having problems? Or had Billy invested in caller I.D.?

I would!

quote:

On Wednesday I called every half hour until after eleven at night, desperate to hear the warmth of Jacob’s voice.

Thursday I sat in my truck in front of my house—with the locks pushed down—keys in hand, for a solid hour. I was arguing with myself, trying to justify a quick trip to La Push, but I couldn’t do it.

I knew that Laurent had gone back to Victoria by now. If I went to La Push, I took the chance of leading one of them there. What if they caught up to me when Jake was nearby? As much as it hurt me, I knew it was better for Jacob that he was avoiding me. Safer for him.

It was bad enough that I couldn’t figure out a way to keep Charlie safe. Nighttime was the most likely time that they would come looking for me, and what could I say to get Charlie out of the house? If I told him the truth, he’d have me locked up in a rubber room somewhere. I would have endured that—welcomed it, even—if it could have kept him safe. But Victoria would still come to his house first, looking for me. Maybe, if she found me here, that would be enough for her. Maybe she would just leave when she was done with me.

So I couldn’t run away. Even if I could, where would I go? To Renée? I shuddered at the thought of dragging my lethal shadows into my mother’s safe, sunny world. I would never endanger her that way.

Except last year, where you fled back to Phoenix and thought you got her kidnapped.

quote:

The worry was eating a hole in my stomach. Soon I would have matching punctures.

That night, Charlie did me another favor and called Harry again to see if the Blacks were out of town. Harry reported that Billy had attended the council meeting Wednesday night, and never mentioned anything about leaving. Charlie warned me not to make a nuisance of myself—Jacob would call when he got around to it.

Friday afternoon, as I drove home from school, it hit me out of the blue.

I wasn’t paying attention to the familiar road, letting the sound of the engine deaden my brain and silence the worries, when my subconscious delivered a verdict it must have been working on for some time without my knowledge.

As soon as I thought of it, I felt really stupid for not seeing it sooner. Sure, I’d had a lot on my mind—revenge-obsessed vampires, giant mutant wolves, a ragged hole in the center of my chest—but when I laid the evidence out, it was embarrassingly obvious.

Jacob avoiding me. Charlie saying he looked strange, upset.… Billy’s vague, unhelpful answers.

Holy crow, I knew exactly what was going on with Jacob.

Oh man, she figured it out!

quote:

It was Sam Uley. Even my nightmares had been trying to tell me that. Sam had gotten to Jacob. Whatever was happening to the other boys on the reservation had reached out and stolen my friend. He’d been sucked into Sam’s cult.

Never mind!

quote:

He hadn’t given up on me at all, I realized with a rush of feeling.

I let my truck idle in front of my house. What should I do? I weighed the dangers against each other.

If I went looking for Jacob, I risked the chance of Victoria or Laurent finding me with him.

If I didn’t go after him, Sam would pull him deeper into his frightening, compulsory gang. Maybe it would be too late if I didn’t act soon.

It had been a week, and no vampires had come for me yet. A week was more than enough time for them to have returned, so I must not be a priority. Most likely, as I’d decided before, they would come for me at night. The chances of them following me to La Push were much lower than the chance of losing Jacob to Sam.

It was worth the danger of the secluded forest road. This was no idle visit to see what was going on. I knew what was going on. This was a rescue mission. I was going to talk to Jacob—kidnap him if I had to. I’d once seen a PBS show on deprogramming the brainwashed. There had to be some kind of cure.

There's a lot of potential for humor coming here.

quote:

I decided I’d better call Charlie first. Maybe whatever was going on down in La Push was something the police should be involved in. I dashed inside, in a hurry to be on my way.

Charlie answered the phone at the station himself.

“Chief Swan.”

“Dad, it’s Bella.”

“What’s wrong?” I couldn’t argue with his doomsday assumption this time. My voice was shaking.

“I’m worried about Jacob.”

“Why?” he asked, surprised by the unexpected topic.

Unexpected? She was calling every half hour!

quote:

“I think… I think something weird is going on down at the reservation. Jacob told me about some strange stuff happening with the other boys his age. Now he’s acting the same way and I’m scared.”

“What kind of stuff?” He used his professional, police business voice. That was good; he was taking me seriously.

“First he was scared, and then he was avoiding me, and now… I’m afraid he’s part of that bizarre gang down there, Sam’s gang. Sam Uley’s gang.”

“Sam Uley?” Charlie repeated, surprised again.

“Yes.”

Charlie’s voice was more relaxed when he answered. “I think you’ve got it wrong, Bells. Sam Uley is a great kid. Well, he’s a man now. A good son. You should hear Billy talk about him. He’s really doing wonders with the youth on the reservation. He’s the one who—” Charlie broke off mid-sentence, and I guessed that he had been about to make a reference to the night I’d gotten lost in the woods. I moved on quickly.

A lot of real gangs do have connections to youth and the community!

quote:

“Dad, it’s not like that. Jacob was scared of him.”

“Did you talk to Billy about this?” He was trying to soothe me now. I’d lost him as soon as I’d mentioned Sam.

“Billy’s not concerned.”

“Well, Bella, then I’m sure it’s okay. Jacob’s a kid; he was probably just messing around. I’m sure he’s fine. He can’t spend every waking minute with you, after all.”

“This isn’t about me,” I insisted, but the battle was lost.

That's a first.

quote:

“I don’t think you need to worry about this. Let Billy take care of Jacob.”

“Charlie…” My voice was starting to sound whiney.

Starting?

quote:

“Bells, I got a lot on my plate right now. Two tourists have gone missing off a trail outside crescent lake.” There was an anxious edge to his voice. “This wolf problem is getting out of hand.”

I was momentarily distracted—stunned, really—by his news. There was no way the wolves could have survived a match-up with Laurent.…

“Are you sure that’s what happened to them?” I asked.

“Afraid so, honey. There was—” He hesitated. “There were tracks again, and… some blood this time.”

“Oh!” It must not have come to a confrontation, then. Laurent must have simply outrun the wolves, but why? What I’d seen in the meadow just got stranger and stranger—more impossible to understand.

I would be a lot more concerned about hikers disappearing and leaving behind pools of blood than figuring out the mystery of whether a vampire outran werewolves!

quote:

“Look, I really have to go. Don’t worry about Jake, Bella. I’m sure it’s nothing.”

“Fine,” I said curtly, frustrated as his words reminded me of the more urgent crisis at hand. “Bye.” I hung up.

I stared at the phone for a long minute. What the hell, I decided.

Billy answered after two rings. “Hello?”

“Hey, Billy,” I almost growled. I tried to sound more friendly as I continued. “Can I talk to Jacob, please?”

“Jake’s not here.”

What a shock. “Do you know where he is?”

“He’s out with his friends.” Billy’s voice was careful.

“Oh yeah? Anyone I know? Quil?” I could tell the words didn’t come across as casually as I’d meant them to.

“No,” Billy said slowly. “I don’t think he’s with Quil today.”

I knew better than to mention Sam’s name.

“Embry?” I asked.

Billy seemed happier to answer this one. “Yeah, he’s with Embry.”

That was enough for me. Embry was one of them.

“Well, have him call me when he gets in, all right?”

“Sure, sure. No problem.” Click.

“See you soon, Billy,” I muttered into the dead phone.

Billy has the patience of a goddamn saint.

quote:

I drove to La Push determined to wait. I’d sit out front of his house all night if I had to. I’d miss school. The boy was going to have to come home sometime, and when he did, he was going to have to talk to me.

My mind was so preoccupied that the trip I’d been terrified of making seemed to take only a few seconds. Before I was expecting it, the forest began to thin, and I knew I would soon be able to see the first little houses of the reservation.

Walking away, along the left side of the road, was a tall boy with a baseball cap.

My breath caught for just a moment in my throat, hopeful that luck was with me for once, and I’d stumbled across Jacob without hardly trying. But this boy was too wide, and the hair was short under the hat. Even from behind, I was sure it was Quil, though he looked bigger than the last time I’d seen him. What was with these Quileute boys? Were they feeding them experimental growth hormones?

Actually there's a massive problem with Native American obesity! It's due to a combination of chronic alcohol abuse from poverty and transgenerational trauma and a diet high in fat, especially among the Navajo who were forced to subsist on frybread and fatty mutton stew due to their cheap rations when pushed onto reservations.

quote:

I crossed over to the wrong side of the road to stop next to him. He looked up when the roar of my truck approached.

Quil’s expression frightened me more than it surprised me. His face was bleak, brooding, his forehead creased with worry.

“Oh, hey, Bella,” he greeted me dully.

“Hi, Quil.… Are you okay?”

He stared at me morosely. “Fine.”

“Can I give you a ride somewhere?” I offered.

“Sure, I guess,” he mumbled. He shuffled around the front of the truck and opened the passenger door to climb in.

“Where to?”

“My house is on the north side, back behind the store,” he told me.

“Have you seen Jacob today?” The question burst from me almost before he’d finished speaking.

I looked at Quil eagerly, waiting for his answer. He stared out the windshield for a second before he spoke. “From a distance,” he finally said.

“A distance?” I echoed.

“I tried to follow them—he was with Embry.” His voice was low, hard to hear over the engine. I leaned closer. “I know they saw me. But they turned and just disappeared into the trees. I don’t think they were alone—I think Sam and his crew might have been with them.

“I’ve been stumbling around in the forest for an hour, yelling for them. I just barely found the road again when you drove up.”

“So Sam did get to him.” The words were a little distorted—my teeth were gritted together.

Quil stared at me. “You know about that?”

I nodded. “Jake told me… before.”

“Before,” Quil repeated, and sighed.

“Jacob’s just as bad as the others now?”

“Never leaves Sam’s side.” Quil turned his head and spit out the open window.

“And before that—did he avoid everyone? Was he acting upset?”

His voice was low and rough. “Not for as long as the others. Maybe one day. Then Sam caught up with him.”

“What do you think it is? Drugs or something?”

Along with alcoholism, Native American youth have a higher rate of substance abuse in general than the US population. We kinda hosed them up.

quote:

“I can’t see Jacob or Embry getting into anything like that… but what do I know? What else could it be? And why aren’t the old people worried?” He shook his head, and the fear showed in his eyes now. “Jacob didn’t want to be a part of this… cult. I don’t understand what could change him.” He stared at me, his face frightened. “I don’t want to be next.”

My eyes mirrored his fear. That was the second time I’d heard it described as a cult. I shivered. “Are your parents any help?”

He grimaced. “Right. My grandfather’s on the council with Jacob’s dad. Sam Uley is the best thing that ever happened to this place, as far as he’s concerned.”

We stared at each other for a prolonged moment. We were in La Push now, and my truck was barely crawling along the empty road. I could see the village’s only store not too far ahead.

“I’ll get out now,” Quil said. “My house is right over there.” He gestured toward the small wooden rectangle behind the store. I pulled over to the shoulder, and he jumped out.

“I’m going to go wait for Jacob,” I told him in a hard voice.

“Good luck.” He slammed the door and shuffled forward along the road, his head bent forward, his shoulders slumped.

Quil’s face haunted me as I made a wide U-turn and headed back toward the Blacks’. He was terrified of being next. What was happening here?

I stopped in front of Jacob’s house, killing the motor and rolling down the windows. It was stuffy today, no breeze. I put my feet up on the dashboard and settled in to wait.

I had no idea this book was so meandering and slow compared to the movies. We're only at 43% on Kindle and so little has happened! I was surprised to find that this book is less than 100 pages longer than Twilight but it already feels like I've been at it forever.

quote:

A movement flashed in my peripheral vision—I turned and spotted Billy looking at me through the front window with a confused expression. I waved once and smiled a tight smile, but stayed where I was.

His eyes narrowed; he let the curtain fall across the glass.

I think at this point you could legally hold Bella at gunpoint.

quote:

I was prepared to stay as long as it took, but I wished I had something to do. I dug up a pen out of the bottom of my backpack, and an old test. I started to doodle on the back of the scrap.

I’d only had time to scrawl one row of diamonds when there was a sharp tap against my door.

Disappointed she wasn't drawing that stylized S everyone put in their notebooks.

quote:

I jumped, looking up, expecting Billy.

“What are you doing here, Bella?” Jacob growled.

I stared at him in blank astonishment.

Jacob had changed radically in the last weeks since I’d seen him. The first thing I noticed was his hair—his beautiful hair was all gone, cropped quite short, covering his head with an inky gloss like black satin. The planes of his face seemed to have hardened subtly, tightened… aged. His neck and his shoulders were different, too, thicker somehow. His hands, where they gripped the window frame, looked enormous, with the tendons and veins more prominent under the russet skin. But the physical changes were insignificant.

It was his expression that made him almost completely unrecognizable. The open, friendly smile was gone like the hair, the warmth in his dark eyes altered to a brooding resentment that was instantly disturbing. There was a darkness in Jacob now. Like my sun had imploded.

I feel like Meyer realized that Edward's brooding and mood swings would look really bad next to a person who was happy and normal, so she needed both members of the love triangle to be brooding jerks.

quote:

“Jacob?” I whispered.

He just stared at me, his eyes tense and angry.

I realized we weren’t alone.

Behind him stood four others; all tall and russet-skinned, black hair chopped short just like Jacob’s. They could have been brothers—I couldn’t even pick Embry out of the group. The resemblance was only intensified by the strikingly similar hostility in every pair of eyes.

Every pair but one. The oldest by several years, Sam stood in the very back, his face serene and sure. I had to swallow back the bile that rose in my throat. I wanted to take a swing at him. No, I wanted to do more than that. More than anything, I wanted to be fierce and deadly, someone no one would dare mess with. Someone who would scare Sam Uley silly.

I wanted to be a vampire.

In case you were wondering if there was anything healthy behind Bella's obsession with becoming a vampire, absolutely not.

quote:

The violent desire caught me off guard and knocked the wind out of me. It was the most forbidden of all wishes—even when I only wished it for a malicious reason like this, to gain an advantage over an enemy—because it was the most painful. That future was lost to me forever, had never really been within my grasp. I scrambled to gain control of myself while the hole in my chest ached hollowly.

Edward had the right idea not trying to change her. Bella's already had plenty of fantasies about hurting people or breaking things. Giving her the superhuman tools to do it would be horrific.

quote:

“What do you want?” Jacob demanded, his expression growing more resentful as he watched the play of emotion across my face.

“I want to talk to you,” I said in a weak voice. I tried to focus, but I was still reeling against the escape of my taboo dream.

“Go ahead,” he hissed through his teeth. His glare was vicious. I’d never seen him look at anyone like that, least of all me. It hurt with a surprising intensity—a physical pain, a stabbing in my head.

“Alone!” I hissed, and my voice was stronger.

He looked behind him, and I knew where his eyes would go. Every one of them was turned for Sam’s reaction.

Sam nodded once, his face unperturbed. He made a brief comment in an unfamiliar, liquid language—I could only be positive that it wasn’t French or Spanish, but I guessed that it was Quileute. He turned and walked into Jacob’s house. The others, Paul, Jared, and Embry, I assumed, followed him in.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BLIFtC9EekY&t=197s

The Quileute language is nearly extinct, with no native speakers left as of 1999. There have been efforts to keep the remaining Quileute educated in it, including issuing free information and recordings of the language, but it's a long shot even with the tribe's added prominence thanks to this franchise.

quote:

“Okay.” Jacob seemed a bit less furious when the others were gone. His face was a little calmer, but also more hopeless. His mouth seemed permanently pulled down at the corners.

I took a deep breath. “You know what I want to know.”

He didn’t answer. He just stared at me bitterly.

I stared back and the silence stretched on. The pain in his face unnerved me. I felt a lump beginning to build in my throat.

“Can we walk?” I asked while I could still speak.

He didn’t respond in any way; his face didn’t change.

I got out of the car, feeling unseen eyes behind the windows on me, and started walking toward the trees to the north. My feet squished in the damp grass and mud beside the road, and, as that was the only sound, at first I thought he wasn’t following me. But when I glanced around, he was right beside me, his feet having somehow found a less noisy path than mine.

I felt better in the fringe of trees, where Sam couldn’t possibly be watching. As we walked, I struggled for the right thing to say, but nothing came. I just got more and more angry that Jacob had gotten sucked in… that Billy had allowed this… that Sam was able to stand there so assured and calm.…

Jacob suddenly picked up the pace, striding ahead of me easily with his long legs, and then swinging around to face me, planting himself in my path so I would have to stop too.

I was distracted by the overt grace of his movement. Jacob had been nearly as klutzy as me with his never-ending growth spurt. When did that change?

But Jacob didn’t give me time to think about it.

“Let’s get this over with,” he said in a hard, husky voice.

I waited. He knew what I wanted.

“It’s not what you think.” His voice was abruptly weary. “It’s not what I thought—I was way off.”

“So what is it, then?”

He studied my face for a long moment, speculating. The anger never completely left his eyes. “I can’t tell you,” he finally said.

Nobody ever knows how to do OPSEC in these books. They act super suspicious all the time, then just never tell anyone and hope that they decide not to pry any further.

quote:

My jaw tightened, and I spoke through my teeth. “I thought we were friends.”

“We were.” There was a slight emphasis on the past tense.

“But you don’t need friends anymore,” I said sourly. “You have Sam. Isn’t that nice—you’ve always looked up to him so much.”

“I didn’t understand him before.”

“And now you’ve seen the light. Hallelujah.”

“It wasn’t like I thought it was. This isn’t Sam’s fault. He’s helping me as much as he can.” His voice turned brittle and he looked over my head, past me, rage burning out from his eyes.

“He’s helping you,” I repeated dubiously. “Naturally.”

But Jacob didn’t seem to be listening. He was taking deep, deliberate breaths, trying to calm himself. He was so mad that his hands were shaking.

“Jacob, please,” I whispered. “Won’t you tell me what happened? Maybe I can help.”

“No one can help me now.” The words were a low moan; his voice broke.

“What did he do to you?” I demanded, tears collecting in my eyes. I reached out to him, as I had once before, stepping forward with my arms wide.

This time he cringed away, holding his hands up defensively. “Don’t touch me,” he whispered.

“Is Sam watching?” I mumbled. The stupid tears had escaped the corners of my eyes. I wiped them away with the back of my hand, and folded my arms across my chest.

I am not looking up slash fics but this is hella gay right now.

quote:

“Stop blaming Sam.” The words came out fast, like a reflex. His hands reached up to twist around the hair that was no longer there, and then fell limply at his sides.

“Then who should I blame?” I retorted.

He halfway smiled; it was a bleak, twisted thing. “You don’t want to hear that.”

“The hell I don’t!” I snapped. “I want to know, and I want to know now.”

“You’re wrong,” he snapped back.

“Don’t you dare tell me I’m wrong—I’m not the one who got brainwashed! Tell me now whose fault this all is, if it’s not your precious Sam!”

“You asked for it,” he growled at me, eyes glinting hard. “If you want to blame someone, why don’t you point your finger at those filthy, reeking bloodsuckers that you love so much?”

My mouth fell open and my breath came out with a whooshing sound. I was frozen in place, stabbed through with his double-edged words. The pain twisted in familiar patterns through my body, the jagged hole ripping me open from the inside out, but it was second place, background music to the chaos of my thoughts. I couldn’t believe that I’d heard him correctly. There was no trace of indecision in his face. Only fury.

OPSEC, Bella! OPSEC!

quote:

My mouth still hung wide.

“I told you that you didn’t want to hear it,” he said.

“I don’t understand who you mean,” I whispered.

He raised one eyebrow in disbelief. “I think you understand exactly who I mean. You’re not going to make me say it, are you? I don’t like hurting you.”

“I don’t understand who you mean,” I repeated mechanically.

“The Cullens,” he said slowly, drawing out the word, scrutinizing my face as he spoke it. “I saw that—I can see in your eyes what it does to you when I say their name.”

I shook my head back and forth in denial, trying to clear it at the same time. How did he know this? And how did it have anything to do with Sam’s cult? Was it a gang of vampire-haters? What was the point of forming such a society when no vampires lived in Forks anymore? Why would Jacob start believing the stories about the Cullens now, when the evidence of them was long gone, never to return?

I hate to disappoint you, but this series never has vampire hunters or anything of the sort. I'm not even sure if they get mentioned.

quote:

It took me too long to come up with the correct response. “Don’t tell me you’re listening to Billy’s superstitious nonsense now,” I said with a feeble attempt at mockery.

“He knows more than I gave him credit for.”

“Be serious, Jacob.”

He glared at me, his eyes critical.

“Superstitions aside,” I said quickly. “I still don’t see what you’re accusing the… Cullens”—wince—“of. They left more than half a year ago. How can you blame them for what Sam is doing now?”

“Sam isn’t doing anything, Bella. And I know they’re gone. But sometimes… things are set in motion, and then it’s too late.”

“What’s set in motion? What’s too late? What are you blaming them for?”

He was suddenly right in my face, his fury glowing in his eyes. “For existing,” he hissed.

I was surprised and distracted as the warning words came in Edward’s voice again, when I wasn’t even scared.

“Quiet now, Bella. Don’t push him,” Edward cautioned in my ear.

It's probably a bad sign when the voice in your head is the sensible one.

quote:

Ever since Edward’s name had broken through the careful walls I’d buried it behind, I’d been unable to lock it up again. It didn’t hurt now—not during the precious seconds when I could hear his voice.

Jacob was fuming in front of me, quivering with anger.

I didn’t understand why the Edward delusion was unexpectedly in my mind. Jacob was livid, but he was Jacob. There was no adrenaline, no danger.

“Give him a chance to calm down,” Edward’s voice insisted.

I shook my head in confusion. “You’re being ridiculous,” I told them both.

“Fine,” Jacob answered, breathing deeply again. “I won’t argue it with you. It doesn’t matter anyway, the damage is done.”

What damage?”

He didn’t flinch as I shouted the words in his face.

“Let’s head back. There’s nothing more to say.”

I gaped. “There’s everything more to say! You haven’t said anything yet!”

He walked past me, striding back toward the house.

“I ran into Quil today,” I yelled after him.

He paused midstep, but didn’t turn.

“You remember your friend, Quil? Yeah, he’s terrified.”

Jacob whirled to face me. His expression was pained. “Quil” was all he said.

“He’s worried about you, too. He’s freaked out.”

Jacob stared past me with desperate eyes.

I goaded him further. “He’s frightened that he’s next.”

Jacob clutched at a tree for support, his face turning a strange shade of green under the red-brown surface. “He won’t be next,” Jacob muttered to himself. “He can’t be. It’s over now. This shouldn’t still be happening. Why? Why?” His fist slammed against the tree. It wasn’t a big tree, slender and only a few feet taller than Jacob. But it still surprised me when the trunk gave way and snapped off loudly under his blows.

Jacob stared at the sharp, broken point with shock that quickly turned to horror.

From what I know of Forever Dawn, the sudden brooding and rage-filled Jacob is also new to the series. His character remained far more shallow in the prototype.

quote:

“I have to get back.” He whirled and stalked away so swiftly that I had to jog to keep up.

“Back to Sam!”

“That’s one way of looking at it,” it sounded like he said. He was mumbling and facing away.

I chased him back to the truck. “Wait!” I called as he turned toward the house.

He spun around to face me, and I saw that his hands were shaking again.

“Go home, Bella. I can’t hang out with you anymore.”

That may have been the lamest word choice to use here.

quote:

The silly, inconsequential hurt was incredibly potent. The tears welled up again. “Are you… breaking up with me?” The words were all wrong, but they were the best way I could think to phrase what I was asking. After all, what Jake and I had was more than any schoolyard romance. Stronger.

He barked out a bitter laugh. “Hardly. If that were the case, I’d say ‘Let’s stay friends.’ I can’t even say that.”

“Jacob… why? Sam won’t let you have other friends? Please, Jake. You promised. I need you!” The blank emptiness of my life before—before Jacob brought some semblance of reason back into it—reared up and confronted me. Loneliness choked in my throat.

“I’m sorry, Bella,” Jacob said each word distinctly in a cold voice that didn’t seem to belong to him.

I didn’t believe that this was really what Jacob wanted to say. It seemed like there was something else trying to be said through his angry eyes, but I couldn’t understand the message.

Maybe this wasn’t about Sam at all. Maybe this had nothing to do with the Cullens. Maybe he was just trying to pull himself out of a hopeless situation. Maybe I should let him do that, if that’s what was best for him. I should do that. It would be right.

But I heard my voice escaping in a whisper.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t… before… I wish I could change how I feel about you, Jacob.” I was desperate, reaching, stretching the truth so far that it curved nearly into the shape of a lie. “Maybe… maybe I would change,” I whispered. “Maybe, if you gave me some time… just don’t quit on me now, Jake. I can’t take it.”

Even in a time like this, she's still manipulating him and playing with his feelings!

quote:

His face went from anger to agony in a second. One shaking hand reached out toward me.

“No. Don’t think like that, Bella, please. Don’t blame yourself, don’t think this is your fault. This one is all me. I swear, it’s not about you.”

“It’s not you, it’s me,” I whispered. “There’s a new one.”

“I mean it, Bella. I’m not…” he struggled, his voice going even huskier as he fought to control his emotion. His eyes were tortured. “I’m not good enough to be your friend anymore, or anything else. I’m not what I was before. I’m not good.”

“What?” I stared at him, confused and appalled. “What are you saying? You’re much better than I am, Jake. You are good! Who told you that you aren’t? Sam? It’s a vicious lie, Jacob! Don’t let him tell you that!” I was suddenly yelling again.

Jacob’s face went hard and flat. “No one had to tell me anything. I know what I am.”

Don't tell me we have two "I'm a monster don't look at me!" guys in this love triangle!

quote:

“You’re my friend, that’s what you are! Jake—don’t!”

He was backing away from me.

“I’m sorry, Bella,” he said again; this time it was a broken mumble. He turned and almost ran into the house.

I was unable to move from where I stood. I stared at the little house; it looked too small to hold four large boys and two larger men. There was no reaction inside. No flutter at the edge of the curtain, no sound of voices or movement. It faced me vacantly.

The rain started to drizzle, stinging here and there against my skin. I couldn’t take my eyes off the house. Jacob would come back. He had to.

The rain picked up, and so did the wind. The drops were no longer falling from above; they slanted at an angle from the west. I could smell the brine from the ocean. My hair whipped in my face, sticking to the wet places and tangling in my lashes. I waited.

Finally the door opened, and I took a step forward in relief.

Billy rolled his chair into the door frame. I could see no one behind him.

“Charlie just called, Bella. I told him you were on your way home.” His eyes were full of pity.

The pity made it final somehow. I didn’t comment. I just turned robotically and climbed in my truck. I’d left the windows open and the seats were slick and wet. It didn’t matter. I was already soaked.

I think there could have been a better way to progress with this plot point. We just established that Jacob knows the Cullens really are vampires and has told Bella as much, and it's implied that he knows she knows. But it never goes anywhere and Jacob just rages against himself and runs away to stretch another chapter out. I don't think it would have been hard to let the werewolf reveal happen here instead, since they should both be catching on that the other is involved in the supernatural now.

quote:

Not as bad! Not as bad! my mind tried to comfort me. It was true. This wasn’t as bad. This wasn’t the end of the world, not again. This was just the end of what little peace there was left behind. That was all.

Not as bad, I agreed, then added, but bad enough.

I’d thought Jake had been healing the hole in me—or at least plugging it up, keeping it from hurting me so much. I’d been wrong. He’d just been carving out his own hole, so that I was now riddled through like Swiss cheese. I wondered why I didn’t crumble into pieces.

Actually Swiss cheese isn't crumbly. You're more like a ricotta!

quote:

Charlie was waiting on the porch. As I rolled to a stop, he walked out to meet me.

“Billy called. He said you got in a fight with Jake—said you were pretty upset,” he explained as he opened my door for me.

Then he looked at my face. A kind of horrified recognition registered in his expression. I tried to feel my face from the inside out, to know what he was seeing. My face felt empty and cold, and I realized what it would remind him of.

“That’s not exactly how it happened,” I muttered.

Charlie put his arm around me and helped me out of the car. He didn’t comment on my sodden clothes.

Why would he? It's raining. He should comment on you being unusually dry.

quote:

“Then what did happen?” he asked when we were inside. He pulled the afghan off the back of the sofa as he spoke and wrapped it around my shoulders. I realized I was shivering still.

My voice was lifeless. “Sam Uley says Jacob can’t be my friend anymore.”

Charlie shot me a strange look. “Who told you that?”

“Jacob,” I stated, though that wasn’t exactly what he’d said. It was still true.

Charlie’s eyebrows pulled together. “You really think there’s something wrong with the Uley kid?”

“I know there is. Jacob wouldn’t tell me what, though.” I could hear the water from my clothes dripping to the floor and splashing on the linoleum. “I’m going to go change.”

Charlie was lost in thought. “Okay,” he said absently.

He's just amazed that Bella seems to be telling the truth about her problems for once.

quote:

I decided to take a shower because I was so cold, but the hot water didn’t seem to affect the temperature of my skin. I was still freezing when I gave up and shut the water off. In the sudden quiet, I could hear Charlie talking to someone downstairs. I wrapped a towel around me, and cracked the bathroom door.

Charlie’s voice was angry. “I’m not buying that. It doesn’t make any sense.”

It was quiet then, and I realized he was on the phone. A minute passed.

“Don’t you put this on Bella!” Charlie suddenly shouted. I jumped. When he spoke again, his voice was careful and lower. “Bella’s made it very clear all along that she and Jacob were just friends.… Well, if that was it, then why didn’t you say so at first? No, Billy, I think she’s right about this.… Because I know my daughter, and if she says Jacob was scared before—” He was cut off mid-sentence, and when he answered he was almost shouting again.

“What do you mean I don’t know my daughter as well as I think I do!” He listened for a brief second, and his response was almost too low for me to hear. “If you think I’m going to remind her about that, then you had better think again. She’s only just starting to get over it, and mostly because of Jacob, I think. If whatever Jacob has going on with this Sam character sends her back into that depression, then Jacob is going to have to answer to me. You’re my friend, Billy, but this is hurting my family.”

There was another break for Billy to respond.

“You got that right—those boys set one toe out of line and I’m going to know about it. We’ll be keeping an eye on the situation, you can be sure of that.” He was no longer Charlie; he was Chief Swan now.

I think Billy was just telling Charlie about his daughter stalking their family.

quote:

“Fine. Yeah. Goodbye.” The phone slammed into the cradle.

I tiptoed quickly across the hall into my room. Charlie was muttering angrily in the kitchen.

So Billy was going to blame me. I was leading Jacob on and he’d finally had enough.

I would love a book about the events of the series from the perspective of all the characters completely outside the supernatural realm so we can see Bella from their perspective. She must come across like an absolute lunatic most of the time.

quote:

It was strange, for I’d feared that myself, but after the last thing Jacob had said this afternoon, I didn’t believe it anymore. There was much more to this than an unrequited crush, and it surprised me that Billy would stoop to claiming that. It made me think that whatever secret they were keeping was bigger than I’d been imagining. At least Charlie was on my side now.

I put my pajamas on and crawled into bed. Life seemed dark enough at the moment that I let myself cheat. The hole—holes now—were already aching, so why not? I pulled out the memory—not a real memory that would hurt too much, but the false memory of Edward’s voice in my mind this afternoon—and played it over and over in my head until I fell asleep with the tears still streaming calmly down my empty face.

It was a new dream tonight. Rain was falling and Jacob was walking soundlessly beside me, though beneath my feet the ground crunched like dry gravel. But he wasn’t my Jacob; he was the new, bitter, graceful Jacob. The smooth suppleness of his walk reminded me of someone else, and, as I watched, his features started to change. The russet color of his skin leached away, leaving his face pale white like bone. His eyes turned gold, and then crimson, and then back to gold again. His shorn hair twisted in the breeze, turning bronze where the wind touched it. And his face became so beautiful that it shattered my heart. I reached for him, but he took a step away, raising his hands like a shield. And then Edward vanished.

I wasn’t sure, when I woke in the dark, if I’d just begun crying, or if my tears had run while I slept and simply continued now. I stared at my dark ceiling. I could feel that it was the middle of the night—I was still half-asleep, maybe more than half. I closed my eyes wearily and prayed for a dreamless sleep.

That’s when I heard the noise that must have wakened me in the first place. Something sharp scraped along the length of my window with a high-pitched squeal, like fingernails against the glass.

Victorkm
Nov 25, 2001

So the reason more of the la push kids are "joining Sam's Gang" is that Victoria is building her army of newborn vampires in Seattle, I assume, since the only reason they change to werewolves is vampires amassing nearby and the only vampire in Forks right now is Laurent. And Jake's broody and angry nature is the fault of the change to Wolf. It takes a lot more for the wolf boys to find inner peace like Sam has. Until then they are very quick to anger and violence which is why they are trying to keep away from people especially their friends. Sam literally crippled his girlfriend before he got it under control. Probably why Jake thinks he's no longer good.

RaspberrySea
Nov 29, 2004

chitoryu12 posted:

I hate to disappoint you, but this series never has vampire hunters or anything of the sort. I'm not even sure if they get mentioned.

Carlisle's dad and his ragtag Pastor gang I guess. I don't know exactly how they fight them though, as Twilight vamps have pretty much no weaknesses for a human to use.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

MorgaineDax posted:

Carlisle's dad and his ragtag Pastor gang I guess. I don't know exactly how they fight them though, as Twilight vamps have pretty much no weaknesses for a human to use.

Their only vulnerabilities are fire and being torn apart. Werewolves and other vampires are the only creatures with the natural power to dismember them, so humans would need direct hits from explosives. Considering how fast and aware vampires are, setting one on fire before dismembering it would likely be impossible without something like locking it in a giant steel cremation chamber or hoping that it can't get out of the way of a surprise cruise missile in time.

In short, Carlisle's dad would have been utterly loving useless.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 12: Intruder

quote:

My eyes flew wide open with fright, though I was so exhausted and muddled that I was not yet positive whether I was awake or asleep.

Something scratched against my window again with the same thin, high-pitched sound.

Confused and clumsy with sleep, I stumbled out of my bed and to the window, blinking the lingering tears from my eyes on the way.

A huge, dark shape wobbled erratically on the other side of the glass, lurching toward me like it was going to smash right through.

I staggered back, terrified, my throat closing around a scream.

Victoria.

She’d come for me.

I was dead.

Not Charlie, too!

I choked back the building scream. I would have to keep quiet through this. Somehow. I had to keep Charlie from coming to investigate.…

All right, we get the plot back! Something interesting about to happen!

quote:

And then a familiar, husky voice called from the dark shape.

“Bella!” it hissed. “Ouch! drat it, open the window! OUCH!”

I needed two seconds to shake off the horror before I could move, but then I hurried to the window and shoved the glass out of the way. The clouds were dimly lit from behind, enough for me to make sense of the shapes.

“What are you doing?” I gasped.

Jacob was clinging precariously to the top of the spruce that grew in the middle of Charlie’s little front yard. His weight had bowed the tree toward the house and he now swung—his legs dangling twenty feet above the ground—not a yard away from me. The thin branches at the tip of the tree scraped against the side of the house again with a grating squeal.

“I’m trying to keep”—he huffed, shifting his weight as the treetop bounced him—“my promise!”

Ah. Never mind.

quote:

I blinked my wet blurry eyes, suddenly sure that I was dreaming. “When did you ever promise to kill yourself falling out of Charlie’s tree?”

He snorted, unamused, swinging his legs to improve his balance. “Get out of the way,” he ordered.

“What?”

He swung his legs again, backwards and forward, increasing his momentum. I realized what he was trying to do.

“No, Jake!”

But I ducked to the side, because it was too late. With a grunt, he launched himself toward my open window.

You couldn't wait to call?

quote:

Another scream built in my throat as I waited for him to fall to his death—or at least maim himself against the wooden siding. To my shock, he swung agilely into my room, landing on the balls of his feet with a low thud.

We both looked to the door automatically, holding our breath, waiting to see if the noise had woken Charlie. A short moment of silence passed, and then we heard the muffled sound of Charlie’s snore.

A wide grin spread slowly across Jacob’s face; he seemed extremely pleased with himself. It wasn’t the grin that I knew and loved—it was a new grin, one that was a bitter mockery of his old sincerity, on the new face that belonged to Sam.

That was a bit much for me.

I’d cried myself to sleep over this boy. His harsh rejection had punched a painful new hole in what was left of my chest. He’d left a new nightmare behind him, like an infection in a sore—the insult after the injury. And now he was here in my room, smirking at me as if none of that had passed. Worse than that, even though his arrival had been noisy and awkward, it reminded me of when Edward used to sneak in through my window at night, and the reminder picked viciously at the unhealed wounds.

Bella's supernatural power is picking really bad dates.

quote:

All of this, coupled with the fact that I was dog-tired, did not put me in a friendly mood.

“Get out!” I hissed, putting as much venom into the whisper as I could.

He blinked, his face going blank with surprise.

“No,” he protested. “I came to apologize.”

“I don’t accept!”

I tried to shove him back out the window—after all, if this was a dream, it wouldn’t really hurt him. It was useless, though. I didn’t budge him an inch. I dropped my hands quickly, and stepped away from him.

Never sneak into Bella's room if she thinks it's a dream. She'll literally try to kill you.

quote:

He wasn’t wearing a shirt, though the air blowing in the window was cold enough to make me shiver, and it made me uncomfortable to have my hands on his bare chest. His skin was burning hot, like his head had been the last time I’d touched him. Like he was still sick with the fever.

He didn’t look sick. He looked huge. He leaned over me, so big that he blacked out the window, tongue-tied by my furious reaction.

Suddenly, it was just more than I could handle—it felt as if all of my sleepless nights were crashing down on me en masse. I was so brutally tired that I thought I might collapse right there on the floor. I swayed unsteadily, and struggled to keep my eyes open.

“Bella?” Jacob whispered anxiously. He caught my elbow as I swayed again, and steered me back to the bed. My legs gave out when I reached the edge, and I plopped into a limp heap on the mattress.

Really hard to write a strong feminist protagonist when she goes weak and faints at anything.

quote:

“Hey, are you okay?” Jacob asked, worry creasing his forehead.

I looked up at him, the tears not yet dried on my cheeks. “Why in the world would I be okay, Jacob?”

Anguish replaced some of the bitterness in his face. “Right,” he agreed, and took a deep breath. “Crap. Well… I—I’m so sorry, Bella.” The apology was sincere, no doubt about it, though there was still an angry twist to his features.

“Why did you come here? I don’t want apologies from you, Jake.”

“I know,” he whispered. “But I couldn’t leave things the way I did this afternoon. That was horrible. I’m sorry.”

I shook my head wearily. “I don’t understand anything.”

“I know. I want to explain—” He broke off suddenly, his mouth open, almost like something had cut off his air. Then he sucked in a deep breath. “But I can’t explain,” he said, still angry. “I wish I could.”

I hope you're ready for another scene where it takes pages and pages to progress a single conversation because neither person can communicate.

quote:

I let my head fall into my hands. My question came out muffled by my arm. “Why?”

He was quiet for a moment. I twisted my head to the side—too tired to hold it up—to see his expression. It surprised me. His eyes were squinted, his teeth clenched, his forehead wrinkled in effort.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

He exhaled heavily, and I realized he’d been holding his breath, too. “I can’t do it,” he muttered, frustrated.

“Do what?”

He ignored my question. “Look, Bella, haven’t you ever had a secret that you couldn’t tell anyone?”

He looked at me with knowing eyes, and my thoughts jumped immediately to the Cullens. I hoped my expression didn’t look guilty.



quote:

“Something you felt like you had to keep from Charlie, from your mom…?” he pressed. “Something you won’t even talk about with me? Not even now?”

I felt my eyes tighten. I didn’t answer his question, though I knew he would take that as a confirmation.

Hahahaha she actually did it!

quote:

“Can you understand that I might have the same kind of… situation?” He was struggling again, seeming to fight for the right words. “Sometimes, loyalty gets in the way of what you want to do. Sometimes, it’s not your secret to tell.”

So, I couldn’t argue with that. He was exactly right—I had a secret that wasn’t mine to tell, yet a secret I felt bound to protect. A secret that, suddenly, he seemed to know all about.

I still didn’t see how it applied to him, or Sam, or Billy. What was it to them, now that the Cullens were gone?

“I don’t know why you came here, Jacob, if you were just going to give me riddles instead of answers.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “This is so frustrating.”

It really is!

quote:

We looked at each other for a long moment in the dark room, both our faces hopeless.

“The part that kills me,” he said abruptly, “is that you already know. I already told you everything!”

“What are you talking about?”

He sucked in a startled breath, and then leaned toward me, his face shifting from hopelessness to blazing intensity in a second. He stared fiercely into my eyes, and his voice was fast and eager. He spoke the words right into my face; his breath was as hot as his skin.

“I think I see a way to make this work out—because you know this, Bella! I can’t tell you, but if you guessed it! That would let me right off the hook!”

“You want me to guess? Guess what?”

My secret! You can do it—you know the answer!”

I blinked twice, trying to clear my head. I was so tired. Nothing he said made sense.

He took in my blank expression, and then his face tensed with effort again. “Hold on, let me see if I give you some help,” he said. Whatever he was trying to do, it was so hard he was panting.

“Help?” I asked, trying to keep up. My lids wanted to slip closed, but I forced them open.

“Yeah,” he said, breathing hard. “Like clues.”

He took my face in his enormous, too-warm hands and held it just a few inches from his. He stared into my eyes while he whispered, as if to communicate something besides the words he spoke.

“Remember the first day we met—on the beach in La Push?”

“Of course I do.”

“Tell me about it.”

I took a deep breath and tried to concentrate. “You asked about my truck.…”

He nodded, urging me on.

“We talked about the Rabbit.…”

“Keep going.”

“We went for a walk down the beach.…” My cheeks were growing warm under his palms as I remembered, but he wouldn’t notice, hot as his skin was. I’d asked him to walk with me, flirting ineptly but successfully, in order to pump him for information.

Remember how literally the first interaction Bella and Jacob had was her manipulating him for her benefit?

quote:

He was nodding, anxious for more.

My voice was nearly soundless. “You told me scary stories… Quileute legends.”

He closed his eyes and opened them again. “Yes.” The word was tense, fervent, like he was on the edge of something vital. He spoke slowly, making each word distinct. “Do you remember what I said?”

Even in the dark, he must be able to see the change in the color of my face. How could I ever forget that? Without realizing what he was doing, Jacob had told me exactly what I needed to know that day—that Edward was a vampire.

He looked at me with eyes that knew too much. “Think hard,” he told me. “

Yes, I remember,” I breathed.

He inhaled deeply, struggling. “Do you remember all the stor—” He couldn’t finish the question. His mouth popped open like something had stuck in his throat.

“All the stories?” I asked.

He nodded mutely.

This is like a bad party game.

quote:

My head churned. Only one story really mattered. I knew he’d begun with others, but I couldn’t remember the inconsequential prelude, especially not while my brain was so clouded with exhaustion. I started to shake my head.

Jacob groaned and jumped off the bed. He pressed his fists against his forehead and breathed fast and angry. “You know this, you know this,” he muttered to himself.

“Jake? Jake, please, I’m exhausted. I’m no good at this right now. Maybe in the morning…”

He took a steadying breath and nodded. “Maybe it will come back to you. I guess I understand why you only remember the one story,” he added in a sarcastic, bitter tone. He plunked back onto the mattress beside me. “Do you mind if I ask you a question about that?” he asked, still sarcastic. “I’ve been dying to know.”

“A question about what?” I asked warily.

“About the vampire story I told you.”

I stared at him with guarded eyes, unable to answer. He asked his question anyway.

“Did you honestly not know?” he asked me, his voice turning husky. “Was I the one who told you what he was?”

How did he know this? Why did he decide to believe, why now? My teeth clenched together. I stared back at him, no intention of speaking. He could see that.

My favorite conversations to read are the ones where neither person can tell the other what they need to get the plot rolling and have to try and indirectly say it and pry information out of each other like pulling teeth. How about you?

quote:

“See what I mean about loyalty?” he murmured, even huskier now. “It’s the same for me, only worse. You can’t imagine how tight I’m bound.…”

No that's the EL James books. You're fine.

quote:

I didn’t like that—didn’t like the way his eyes closed as if he were in pain when he spoke of being bound. More than dislike—I realized I hated it, hated anything that caused him pain. Hated it fiercely.

Sam’s face filled my mind.

For me, this was all essentially voluntary. I protected the Cullens’ secret out of love; unrequited, but true. For Jacob, it didn’t seem to be that way.

“Isn’t there any way for you to get free?” I whispered, touching the rough edge at the back of his shorn hair.

His hands began to tremble, but he didn’t open his eyes. “No. I’m in this for life. A life sentence.” A bleak laugh. “Longer, maybe.”

“No, Jake,” I moaned. “What if we ran away? Just you and me. What if we left home, and left Sam behind?”

Because you definitely tried that with your problem.

quote:

“It’s not something I can run away from, Bella,” he whispered. “I would run with you, though, if I could.” His shoulders were shaking now, too. He took a deep breath. “Look, I’ve got to leave.”

“Why?”

“For one thing, you look like you’re going to pass out at any second. You need your sleep—I need you firing on all pistons. You’re going to figure this out, you have to.”

“And why else?”

He frowned. “I had to sneak out—I’m not supposed to see you. They’ve got to be wondering where I am.” His mouth twisted. “I suppose I should go let them know.”

I bet you guys are gonna love how Bella figures it out by herself.

quote:

“You don’t have to tell them anything,” I hissed.

“All the same, I will.”

The anger flashed hot inside me. “I hate them!”

Jacob looked at me with wide eyes, surprised. “No, Bella. Don’t hate the guys. It’s not Sam’s or any of the others’ faults. I told you before—it’s me. Sam is actually… well, incredibly cool. Jared and Paul are great, too, though Paul is kind of… And Embry’s always been my friend. Nothing’s changed there—the only thing that hasn’t changed. I feel really bad about the things I used to think about Sam.…”

Sam was incredibly cool? I glared at him in disbelief, but let it go.

“Then why aren’t you supposed to see me?” I demanded.

“It’s not safe,” he mumbled, looking down.

His words sent a thrill of fear through me.

Hoo boy.

quote:

Did he know that, too? Nobody knew that besides me. But he was right—it was the middle of the night, the perfect time for hunting. Jacob shouldn’t be here in my room. If someone came for me, I had to be alone.

“If I thought it was too… too risky,” he whispered, “I wouldn’t have come. But Bella,” he looked at me again, “I made you a promise. I had no idea it would be so hard to keep, but that doesn’t mean I’m not going to try.”

He saw the incomprehension in my face. “After that stupid movie,” he reminded me. “I promised you that I wouldn’t ever hurt you.… So I really blew it this afternoon, didn’t I?”

“I know you didn’t want to do it, Jake. It’s okay.”

“Thanks, Bella.” He took my hand. “I’m going to do what I can to be here for you, just like I promised.” He grinned at me suddenly. The grin was not mine, nor Sam’s, but some strange combination of the two.

How does that even work?

quote:

“It would really help if you could figure this out on your own, Bella. Put some honest effort into it.”

I made a weak grimace. “I’ll try.”

“And I’ll try to see you soon.” He sighed. “And they’ll try to talk me out of that.”

“Don’t listen to them.”

“I’ll try.” He shook his head, as if he doubted his success. “Come and tell me as soon as you figure it out.” Something occurred to him just then, something that made his hands shake. “If you… if you want to.”

“Why wouldn’t I want to see you?”

His face turned hard and bitter, one hundred percent the face that belonged to Sam. “Oh, I can think of a reason,” he said in a harsh tone. “Look, I really have to go. Could you do something for me?”

I just nodded, frightened of the change in him.

He's actually a weresam!

quote:

“At least call me—if you don’t want to see me again. Let me know if it’s like that.”

“That won’t happen—”

He raised one hand, cutting me off. “Just let me know.”

He stood and headed for the window.

“Don’t be an idiot, Jake,” I complained. “You’ll break your leg. Use the door. Charlie’s not going to catch you.”

The boy just did a gymnast swing into your window. I think he'll be fine.

quote:

“I won’t get hurt,” he muttered, but he turned for the door. He hesitated as he passed me, staring at me with an expression like something was stabbing him. He held one hand out, pleading.

I took his hand, and suddenly he yanked me—too roughly—right off the bed so that I thudded against his chest.

“Just in case,” he muttered against my hair, crushing me in a bear hug that about broke my ribs.

“Can’t—breathe!” I gasped.

Edward stops her heart by kissing her, Jacob just crushes her to death with a hug.

quote:

He dropped me at once, keeping one hand at my waist so I didn’t fall over. He pushed me, more gently this time, back down on the bed.

“Get some sleep, Bells. You’ve got to get your head working. I know you can do this. I need you to understand. I won’t lose you, Bella. Not for this.”

He was to the door in one stride, opening it quietly, and then disappearing through it. I listened for him to hit the squeaky step in the stairs, but there was no sound.

I lay back on my bed, my head spinning. I was too confused, too worn out. I closed my eyes, trying to make sense of it, only to be swallowed up by unconsciousness so swiftly that it was disorienting.

It was not the peaceful, dreamless sleep I’d yearned for—of course not. I was in the forest again, and I started to wander the way I always did.

I quickly became aware that this was not the same dream as usual. For one thing, I felt no compulsion to wander or to search; I was merely wandering out of habit, because that was what was usually expected of me here. Actually, this wasn’t even the same forest. The smell was different, and the light, too. It smelled, not like the damp earth of the woods, but like the brine of the ocean. I couldn’t see the sky; still, it seemed like the sun must be shining—the leaves above were bright jade green.

This was the forest around La Push—near the beach there, I was sure of it. I knew that if I found the beach, I would be able to see the sun, so I hurried forward, following the faint sound of waves in the distance.

And then Jacob was there. He grabbed my hand, pulling me back toward the blackest part of the forest.

“Jacob, what’s wrong?” I asked. His face was the frightened face of a boy, and his hair was beautiful again, swept back into a ponytail on the nape of his neck. He yanked with all his strength, but I resisted; I didn’t want to go into the dark.

“Run, Bella, you have to run!” he whispered, terrified.

The abrupt wave of déjà vu was so strong it nearly woke me up.

I knew why I recognized this place now. It was because I’d been here before, in another dream. A million years ago, part of a different life entirely. This was the dream I’d had the night after I’d walked with Jacob on the beach, the first night I knew that Edward was a vampire. Reliving that day with Jacob must have dredged this dream out of my buried memories.

Bella's dreams seem to work really differently from normal person dreams!

quote:

Detached from the dream now, I waited for it to play out. A light was coming toward me from the beach. In just a moment, Edward would walk through the trees, his skin faintly glowing and his eyes black and dangerous. He would beckon to me, and smile. He would be beautiful as an angel, and his teeth would be pointed and sharp.…

But I was getting ahead of myself. Something else had to happen first.

Jacob dropped my hand and yelped. Shaking and twitching, he fell to the ground at my feet.

“Jacob!” I screamed, but he was gone.

In his place was an enormous, red-brown wolf with dark, intelligent eyes.

The dream veered off course, like a train jumping the tracks.

Like the plot of this series!

quote:

This was not the same wolf that I’d dreamed of in another life. This was the great russet wolf I’d stood half a foot from in the meadow, just a week ago. This wolf was gigantic, monstrous, bigger than a bear.

This wolf stared intently at me, trying to convey something vital with his intelligent eyes. The black-brown, familiar eyes of Jacob Black.

I woke screaming at the top of my lungs.

I almost expected Charlie to come check on me this time. This wasn’t my usual screaming. I buried my head in my pillow and tried to muffle the hysterics that my screams were building into. I pressed the cotton tight against my face, wondering if I couldn’t also somehow smother the connection I’d just made.

But Charlie didn’t come in, and eventually I was able to strangle the strange screeching coming out of my throat.

I feel so bad for Charlie. She's been waking up screaming so much that he doesn't even react now.

quote:

I remembered it all now—every word that Jacob had said to me that day on the beach, even the part before he got to the vampires, the “cold ones.” Especially that first part.

Do you like recaps of stuff we've already seen? Here you go!

quote:

“Do you know any of our old stories, about where we came from—the Quileutes, I mean?” he asked.

“Not really,” I admitted.

“Well, there are lots of legends, some of them claiming to date back to the Flood—supposedly, the ancient Quileutes tied their canoes to the tops of the tallest trees on the mountain to survive, like Noah and the ark.” He smiled then, to show me how little stock he put in the histories. “Another legend claims that we descended from wolves—and that the wolves are our brothers still. It’s against tribal law to kill them.

“Then there are the stories about the cold ones.” His voice dropped a little lower.

“The cold ones?”

“Yes. There are stories of the cold ones as old as the wolf legends, and some much more recent. According to legend, my own great-grandfather knew some of them. He was the one who made the treaty that kept them off our land.” Jacob rolled his eyes.

“Your great-grandfather?”

“He was a tribal elder, like my father. You see, the cold ones are the natural enemies of the wolf—well, not the wolf really, but the wolves that turn into men, like our ancestors. You would call them werewolves.”

“Werewolves have enemies?”

“Only one.”

I went back and checked. This is actually almost identical to the original passage from Twilight. A few descriptive words have been changed, but it looks like Meyer just did a copy and paste of even Bella's internal narration.

quote:

There was something stuck in my throat, choking me. I tried to swallow it down, but it was lodged there, unmoving. I tried to spit it out.

“Werewolf,” I gasped.

Yes, that was the word that I was choking on.

The whole world lurched, tilting the wrong way on its axis.

What kind of a place was this? Could a world really exist where ancient legends went wandering around the borders of tiny, insignificant towns, facing down mythical monsters? Did this mean every impossible fairy tale was grounded somewhere in absolute truth? Was there anything sane or normal at all, or was everything just magic and ghost stories?

I clutched my head in my hands, trying to keep it from exploding.

A small, dry voice in the back of my mind asked me what the big deal was. Hadn’t I already accepted the existence of vampires long ago—and without all the hysterics that time?

Yeah, you actually accepted it so easily that it made me somewhat worried for your mental health!

quote:

Exactly, I wanted to scream back at the voice. Wasn’t one myth enough for anyone, enough for a lifetime?

Besides, there’d never been one moment that I wasn’t completely aware that Edward Cullen was above and beyond the ordinary. It wasn’t such a surprise to find out what he was—because he so obviously was something.

"You guys are just loving awful at being subtle."

quote:

But Jacob? Jacob, who was just Jacob, and nothing more than that? Jacob, my friend? Jacob, the only human I’d ever been able to relate to.…

And he wasn’t even human.

I fought the urge to scream again.

What did this say about me?

You're a monsterfucker?

quote:

I knew the answer to that one. It said that there was something deeply wrong with me. Why else would my life be filled with characters from horror movies? Why else would I care so much about them that it would tear big chunks right out of my chest when they went off along their mythical ways?

In my head, everything spun and shifted, rearranging so that things that had meant one thing before, now meant something else.

There was no cult. There had never been a cult, never been a gang. No, it was much worse than that. It was a pack.

A pack of five mind-blowingly gigantic, multihued werewolves that had stalked right past me in Edward’s meadow.…

Suddenly, I was in a frantic hurry. I glanced at the clock—it was way too early and I didn’t care. I had to go to La Push now. I had to see Jacob so he could tell me that I hadn’t lost my mind altogether.

Not in the way you think you did!

quote:

I pulled on the first clean clothes I could find, not bothering to be sure they matched, and took the stairs two at a time. I almost ran into Charlie as I skidded into the hallway, headed for the door.

“Where are you going?” he asked, as surprised to see me as I was to see him. “Do you know what time it is?”

“Yeah. I have to go see Jacob.”

“I thought the thing with Sam—”

“That doesn’t matter, I have to talk to him right now.”

“It’s pretty early.” He frowned when my expression didn’t change. “Don’t you want breakfast?”

“Not hungry.” The words flew through my lips. He was blocking my path to the exit. I considered ducking around him and making a run for it, but I knew I would have to explain that to him later. “I’ll be back soon, okay?”

Charlie frowned. “Straight to Jacob’s house, right? No stops on the way?”

“Of course not, where would I stop?” My words were running together in my hurry.

"You're basically the least trustworthy and most concerning daughter I could have asked for."

quote:

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “It’s just… well, there’s been another attack—the wolves again. It was real close to the resort by the hot springs—there’s a witness this time. The victim was only a dozen yards from the road when he disappeared. His wife saw a huge gray wolf just a few minutes later, while she was searching for him, and ran for help.”

My stomach dropped like I’d hit a corkscrew on a roller coaster. “A wolf attacked him?”

“There’s no sign of him—just a little blood again.” Charlie’s face was pained. “The rangers are going out armed, taking armed volunteers. There’re a lot of hunters who are eager to be involved—there’s a reward being offered for wolf carcasses. That’s going to mean a lot of firepower out there in the forest, and it worries me.” He shook his head. “When people get too excited, accidents happen.…”

“They’re going to shoot the wolves?” My voice shot through three octaves.

Three octaves? Did she sound like she sucked helium?

quote:

“What else can we do? What’s wrong?” he asked, his tense eyes studying my face. I felt faint; I must be whiter than usual. “You aren’t turning into a tree-hugger on me, are you?”

No Charlie! Don't turn into a Republican!

quote:

I couldn’t answer. If he hadn’t been watching me, I would have put my head between my knees. I’d forgotten about the missing hikers, the bloody paw prints.… I hadn’t connected those facts to my first realization.

“Look, honey, don’t let this scare you. Just stay in town or on the highway—no stops—okay?”

“Okay,” I repeated in a weak voice.

“I’ve got to go.” I looked at him closely for the first time, and saw that he had his gun strapped to his waist and hiking boots on.

“You aren’t going out there after the wolves, are you, Dad?”

“I’ve got to help, Bells. People are disappearing.”

My voice shot up again, almost hysterical now. “No! No, don’t go. It’s too dangerous!”

It's like every time she actually tries to display strength toward someone it's just a brief interlude in hysterics and depression.

quote:

“I’ve got to do my job, kid. Don’t be such a pessimist—I’ll be fine.” He turned for the door, and held it open. “You leaving?”

I hesitated, my stomach still spinning in uncomfortable loops. What could I say to stop him? I was too dizzy to think of a solution.

“Bells?”

“Maybe it’s too early to go to La Push,” I whispered.

“I agree,” he said, and he stepped out into the rain, shutting the door behind him.

As soon as he was out of sight, I dropped to the floor and put my head between my knees.

Should I go after Charlie? What would I say?

And what about Jacob? Jacob was my best friend; I needed to warn him. If he really was a—I cringed and forced myself to think the word—werewolf (and I knew it was true, I could feel it), then people would be shooting at him! I needed to tell him and his friends that people would try to kill them if they went running around like gigantic wolves. I needed to tell them to stop.

Just running up to a pack of werewolves and telling them they need to stop being werewolves because someone might get scared and shoot them. They've definitely never thought of that before!

quote:

They had to stop! Charlie was out there in the woods. Would they care about that? I wondered.… Up until now, only strangers had disappeared. Did that mean anything, or was it just chance?

I needed to believe that Jacob, at least, would care about that.

Either way, I had to warn him.

Or… did I?

Jacob was my best friend, but was he a monster, too? A real one? A bad one? Should I warn him, if he and his friends were… were murderers? If they were out slaughtering innocent hikers in cold blood? If they were truly creatures from a horror movie in every sense, would it be wrong to protect them?

It was inevitable that I would have to compare Jacob and his friends to the Cullens. I wrapped my arms around my chest, fighting the hole, while I thought of them.

You might say her mind was running through the possibilities.

quote:

I didn’t know anything about werewolves, clearly. I would have expected something closer to the movies—big hairy half-men creatures or something—if I’d expected anything at all. So I didn’t know what made them hunt, whether hunger or thirst or just a desire to kill. It was hard to judge, not knowing that.

But it couldn’t be worse than what the Cullens endured in their quest to be good. I thought of Esme—the tears started when I pictured her kind, lovely face—and how, as motherly and loving as she was, she’d had to hold her nose, all ashamed, and run from me when I was bleeding. It couldn’t be harder than that. I thought of Carlisle, the centuries upon centuries that he had struggled to teach himself to ignore blood, so that he could save lives as a doctor. Nothing could be harder than that.

The werewolves had chosen a different path.

Now, what should I choose?

Somebody Awful
Nov 27, 2011

BORN TO DIE
HAIG IS A FUCK
Kill Em All 1917
I am trench man
410,757,864,530 SHELLS FIRED


She'll choose... poorly.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Somebody Awful posted:

She'll choose... poorly.

I was hoping someone had made a crossover image of the Twilight and Indiana Jones fandoms. Instead, enjoy Swan and Jones, a fanfic where Bella Swan is mysteriously transported back to 1931 to fall in love with a conveniently de-aged Indiana Jones at the Pankot Palace! Because the Internet has loving everything!

Midjack
Dec 24, 2007



chitoryu12 posted:

Because the Internet has loving everything!

And everything loving everything else.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 13: Killer

quote:

If it was anyone but Jacob,I thought to myself, shaking my head as I drove down the forest-lined highway to La Push.

I still wasn’t sure if I was doing the right thing, but I’d made a compromise with myself.

I couldn’t condone what Jacob and his friends, his pack, were doing. I understood now what he’d said last night—that I might not want to see him again—and I could have called him as he’d suggested, but that felt cowardly. I owed him a face-to-face conversation, at least. I would tell him to his face that I couldn’t just overlook what was going on. I couldn’t be friends with a killer and say nothing, let the killing continue… That would make me a monster, too.

But I couldn’t not warn him, either. I had to do what I could to protect him.

I pulled up to the Blacks’ house with my lips pressed together into a hard line. It was bad enough that my best friend was a werewolf. Did he have to be a monster, too?

For someone who's supposed to be characterized as having an innate understanding of people and even being able to predict their exact motivations and emotions off of really spurious clues, Bella sure loves jumping to conclusions.

quote:

The house was dark, no lights in the windows, but I didn’t care if I woke them. My fist thudded against the front door with angry energy; the sound reverberated through the walls.

“Come in,” I heard Billy call after a minute, and a light flicked on.

I twisted the knob; it was unlocked. Billy was leaning around an open doorway just off the little kitchen, a bathrobe around his shoulders, not in his chair yet. When he saw who it was, his eyes widened briefly, and then his face turned stoic.

“Well, good morning, Bella. What are you doing up so early?”

“Hey, Billy. I need to talk to Jake—where is he?”

“Um… I don’t really know,” he lied, straight-faced.

“Do you know what Charlie is doing this morning?” I demanded, sick of the stalling.

“Should I?”

“He and half the other men in town are all out in the woods with guns, hunting giant wolves.”

Billy’s expression flickered, and then went blank.

“So I’d like to talk to Jake about that, if you don’t mind,” I continued.

This might be the first time Bella has pulled anything you could call a "power move." I wish Meyer would stick to this for the rest of the series so it didn't get dragged out so long.

quote:

Billy pursed his thick lips for a long moment. “I’d bet he’s still asleep,” he finally said, nodding toward the tiny hallway off the front room. “He’s out late a lot these days. Kid needs his rest—probably you shouldn’t wake him.”

“It’s my turn,” I muttered under my breath as I stalked to the hallway. Billy sighed.

Jacob’s tiny closet of a room was the only door in the yard-long hallway. I didn’t bother to knock. I threw the door open; it slammed against the wall with a bang.

Jacob—still wearing just the same black cut-off sweats he’d worn last night—was stretched diagonally across the double bed that took up all of his room but a few inches around the edges. Even on a slant, it wasn’t long enough; his feet hung off the one end and his head off the other. He was fast asleep, snoring lightly with his mouth hanging open. The sound of the door hadn’t even made him twitch.

His face was peaceful with deep sleep, all the angry lines smoothed out. There were circles under his eyes that I hadn’t noticed before. Despite his ridiculous size, he looked very young now, and very weary. Pity shook me.

I stepped back out, and shut the door quietly behind me.

Billy stared with curious, guarded eyes as I walked slowly back into the front room.

“I think I’ll let him get some rest.”

You were so gung-ho about bursting in and angrily confronting the Blacks about them being serial killing werewolves, but as soon as you see Jacob asleep you can't bear to wake him?

quote:

Billy nodded, and then we gazed at each other for a minute. I was dying to ask him about his part in this. What did he think of what his son had become? But I knew how he’d supported Sam from the very beginning, and so I supposed the murders must not bother him. How he justified that to himself I couldn’t imagine.

Bella is either perfectly perceptive or a giant idiot. Never in between.

quote:

I could see many questions for me in his dark eyes, but he didn’t voice them either.

“Look,” I said, breaking the loud silence. “I’ll be down at the beach for a while. When he wakes up, tell him I’m waiting for him, okay?”

“Sure, sure,” Billy agreed.

I wondered if he really would. Well, if he didn’t, I’d tried, right?

You're going to wait down by the beach. For the murderous werewolf to wake up. So you can confront him about being a killer.

quote:

I drove down to First Beach and parked in the empty dirt lot. It was still dark—the gloomy predawn of a cloudy day—and when I cut the headlights it was hard to see. I had to let my eyes adjust before I could find the path that led through the tall hedge of weeds. It was colder here, with the wind whipping off the black water, and I shoved my hands deep into the pockets of my winter jacket. At least the rain had stopped.

I paced down the beach toward the north seawall. I couldn’t see St. James or the other islands, just the vague shape of the water’s edge. I picked my way carefully across the rocks, watching out for driftwood that might trip me.

I found what I was looking for before I realized I was looking for it. It materialized out of the gloom when it was just a few feet away: a long bone-white driftwood tree stranded deep on the rocks. The roots twisted up at the seaward end, like a hundred brittle tentacles. I couldn’t be sure that it was the same tree where Jacob and I had had our first conversation—a conversation that had begun so many different, tangled threads of my life—but it seemed to be in about the same place. I sat down where I’d sat before, and stared out across the invisible sea.

Seeing Jacob like that—innocent and vulnerable in sleep—had stolen all my revulsion, dissolved all my anger. I still couldn’t turn a blind eye to what was happening, like Billy seemed to, but I couldn’t condemn Jacob for it either. Love didn’t work that way, I decided. Once you cared about a person, it was impossible to be logical about them anymore. Jacob was my friend whether he killed people or not. And I didn’t know what I was going to do about that.

What annoys me the most about this whole chapter is that so many pages are dedicated to a red herring. It puts a bunch of work into characterization and emotion, all for a false premise. We're about to have a lengthy amount of dialogue entirely about this misunderstanding. It's so much work put into a waste of space.

quote:

When I pictured him sleeping so peacefully, I felt an overpowering urge to protect him. Completely illogical.

Illogical or not, I brooded over the memory of his peaceful face, trying to come up with some answer, some way to shelter him, while the sky slowly turned gray.

“Hi, Bella.”

Jacob’s voice came from the darkness and made me jump. It was soft, almost shy, but I’d been expecting some forewarning from the noisy rocks, and so it still startled me. I could see his silhouette against the coming sunrise—it looked enormous.

“Jake?”

He stood several paces away, shifting his weight from foot to foot anxiously.

“Billy told me you came by—didn’t take you very long, did it? I knew you could figure it out.”

“Yeah, I remember the right story now,” I whispered.

It was quiet for a long moment and, though it was still too dark to see well, my skin prickled as if his eyes were searching my face. There must have been enough light for him to read my expression, because when he spoke again, his voice was suddenly acidic.

“You could have just called,” he said harshly. I nodded.

“I know.”

Especially since you're motivated by the belief that he's a murderer! It would have been way safer to just call!

quote:

Jacob started pacing along the rocks. If I listened very hard, I could just hear the gentle brush of his feet on the rocks behind the sound of the waves. The rocks had clattered like castanets for me.

“Why did you come?” he demanded, not halting his angry stride.

“I thought it would be better face-to-face.”

"The danger fetish, you see."

quote:

He snorted. “Oh, much better.”

“Jacob, I have to warn you—”

“About the rangers and the hunters? Don’t worry about it. We already know.”

“Don’t worry about it?” I demanded in disbelief. “Jake, they’ve got guns! They’re setting traps and offering rewards and—”

“We can take care of ourselves,” he growled, still pacing. “They’re not going to catch anything. They’re only making it more difficult—they’ll start disappearing soon enough, too.”

“Jake!” I hissed.

“What? It’s just a fact.”

My voice was pale with revulsion. “How can you… feel that way? You know these people. Charlie’s out there!” The thought made my stomach twist.

He came to an abrupt stop. “What more can we do?” he retorted.

The sun turned the clouds a silvery pink above us. I could see his expression now; it was angry, frustrated, betrayed.

I hate conversations where both people just keep conveniently saying the exact lines that lead to a dramatic misunderstanding, always just vague enough to let them be misinterpreted in the way that makes the plot work. The only reason this isn't enraging is because it's about to get resolved instead of leading to a tragic murder or something.

quote:

“Could you… well, try to not be a… werewolf?” I suggested in a whisper.

I can't believe this girl.

quote:

He threw his hands up in the air. “Like I have a choice about it!” he shouted. “And how would that help anything, if you’re worried about people disappearing?”

“I don’t understand you.”

He glared at me, his eyes narrowing and his mouth twisting into a snarl. “You know what makes me so mad I could just spit?”

This is definitely a Mormon book.

quote:

I flinched away from his hostile expression. He seemed to be waiting for an answer, so I shook my head.

“You’re such a hypocrite, Bella—there you sit, terrified of me! How is that fair?” His hands shook with anger.

Hypocrite? How does being afraid of a monster make me a hypocrite?”

“Ugh!” he groaned, pressing his trembling fists to his temples and squeezing his eyes shut. “Would you listen to yourself?”

“What?”

He took two steps toward me, leaning over me and glaring with fury. “Well, I’m so sorry that I can’t be the right kind of monster for you, Bella. I guess I’m just not as great as a bloodsucker, am I?”

He has a point.

quote:

I jumped to my feet and glared back. “No, you’re not!” I shouted. “It’s not what you are, stupid, it’s what you do!”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” He roared, his entire frame quivering with rage.

I was taken entirely by surprise when Edward’s voice cautioned me. “Be very careful, Bella,” his velvet voice warned. “Don’t push him too far. You need to calm him down.”

Even the voice in my head was making no sense today.

It was foreshadowed before when Jacob was talking about his encounters with Sam's "gang", but extreme rage can cause a transformation in the Quileute shapeshifters and they have a lot of anger problems. It adds another retrospectively disturbing layer to people finding signs of abusive relationships in these books.

quote:

I listened to him, though. I would do anything for that voice.

“Jacob,” I pleaded, making my tone soft and even. “Is it really necessary to kill people, Jacob? Isn’t there some other way? I mean, if vampires can find a way to survive without murdering people, couldn’t you give it a try, too?”

He straightened up with a jerk, like my words had sent an electric shock through him. His eyebrows shot up and his eyes stared wide.

“Killing people?” he demanded.

“What did you think we were talking about?”

He wasn’t trembling anymore. He looked at me with half-hopeful disbelief. “I thought we were talking about your disgust for werewolves.”

Even he can't believe how dumb she is.

quote:

“No, Jake, no. It’s not that you’re a… wolf. That’s fine,” I promised him, and I knew as I said the words that I meant them. I really didn’t care if he turned into a big wolf—he was still Jacob. “If you could just find a way not to hurt people… that’s all that upsets me. These are innocent people, Jake, people like Charlie, and I can’t just look the other way while you—”

“Is that all? Really?” he interrupted me, a smile breaking across his face. “You’re just scared because I’m a murderer? That’s the only reason?”

“Isn’t that reason enough?”

He started to laugh.

“Jacob Black, this is so not funny!”

“Sure, sure,” he agreed, still chortling.

He took one long stride and caught me in another vice-tight bear hug.

“You really, honestly don’t mind that I morph into a giant dog?” he asked, his voice joyful in my ear.

A common question in relationships.

quote:

“No,” I gasped. “Can’t—breathe—Jake!”

He let me go, but took both my hands. “I’m not a killer, Bella.”

I studied his face, and it was clear that this was the truth. Relief pulsed through me.

“Really?” I asked.

“Really,” he promised solemnly.

I threw my arms around him. It reminded me of that first day with the motorcycles—he was bigger, though, and I felt even more like a child now.

Like that other time, he stroked my hair.

“Sorry I called you a hypocrite,” he apologized.

“Sorry I called you a murderer.”

He laughed.

Imagine telling this story to your friends after you start dating.

quote:

I thought of something then, and pulled away from him so that I could see his face. My eyebrows furrowed in anxiety. “What about Sam? And the others?”

He shook his head, smiling like a huge burden had been removed from his shoulders. “Of course not. Don’t you remember what we call ourselves?”

The memory was clear—I’d just been thinking of that very day. “Protectors?”

“Exactly.”

“But I don’t understand. What’s happening in the woods? The missing hikers, the blood?”

His face was serious, worried at once. “We’re trying to do our job, Bella. We’re trying to protect them, but we’re always just a little too late.”

“Protect them from what? Is there really a bear out there, too?”

“Bella, honey, we only protect people from one thing—our one enemy. It’s the reason we exist—because they do.”

We really just went through all of these pages of hysterical misunderstanding and Bella nearly getting her rear end kicked by a werewolf because she forgot all the exposition from the first book.

quote:

I stared at him blankly for one second before I understood. Then the blood drained from my face and a thin, wordless cry of horror broke through my lips.

He nodded. “I thought you, of all people, would realize what was really going on.”

“Laurent,” I whispered. “He’s still here.”

Jacob blinked twice, and cocked his head to one side. “Who’s Laurent?”

I tried to sort out the chaos in my head so that I could answer. “You know—you saw him in the meadow. You were there.…” The words came out in a wondering tone as it all sunk in. “You were there, and you kept him from killing me.…”

“Oh, the black-haired leech?” He grinned, a tight, fierce grin. “Was that his name?”

I shuddered. “What were you thinking?” I whispered. “He could have killed you! Jake, you don’t realize how dangerous—”

Another laugh interrupted me. “Bella, one lone vampire isn’t much of a problem for a pack as big as ours. It was so easy, it was hardly even fun!”

“What was so easy?”

“Killing the bloodsucker who was going to kill you. Now, I don’t count that towards the whole murder thing,” he added quickly. “Vampires don’t count as people.”

Make Forks Great Again!

quote:

I could only mouth the words. “You… killed… Laurent?”

He nodded. “Well, it was a group effort,” he qualified.

He's so humble!

quote:

“Laurent is dead?” I whispered.

His expression changed. “You’re not upset about that, are you? He was going to kill you—he was going for the kill, Bella, we were sure of that before we attacked. You know that, right?”

“I know that. No, I’m not upset—I’m…” I had to sit down. I stumbled back a step until I felt the driftwood against my calves, and then sank down onto it. “Laurent is dead. He’s not coming back for me.”

"I can finally end my plan of not doing anything and hoping nothing bad happens!"

quote:

“You’re not mad? He wasn’t one of your friends or anything, was he?”

“My friend?” I stared up at him, confused and dizzy with relief. I started babbling, my eyes getting moist. “No, Jake. I’m so… so relieved. I thought he was going to find me—I’ve been waiting for him every night, just hoping that he’d stop with me and leave Charlie alone. I’ve been so frightened, Jacob.… But how? He was a vampire! How did you kill him? He was so strong, so hard, like marble.…”

He sat down next to me and put one big arm around me comfortingly. “It’s what we’re made for, Bells. We’re strong, too. I wish you would have told me that you were so afraid. You didn’t need to be.”

“You weren’t around,” I mumbled, lost in thought.

“Oh, right.”

“Wait, Jake—I thought you knew, though. Last night, you said it wasn’t safe for you to be in my room. I thought you knew that a vampire might be coming. Isn’t that what you were talking about?”

He looked confused for a minute, and then he ducked his head. “No, that’s not what I meant.”

“Then why didn’t you think it was safe for you there?”

He looked at me with guilt-ridden eyes. “I didn’t say it wasn’t safe for me. I was thinking of you.”

“What do you mean?”

He looked down and kicked a rock. “There’s more than one reason I’m not supposed to be around you, Bella. I wasn’t supposed to tell you our secret, for one thing, but the other part is that it’s not safe for you. If I get too mad… too upset… you might get hurt.”

So now we have both members of the love triangle having to maintain control of themselves and their family to keep Bella from getting literally murdered in a rage. I'm starting to think she has a type.

quote:

I thought about that carefully. “When you were mad before… when I was yelling at you… and you were shaking…?”

“Yeah.” His face dropped even lower. “That was pretty stupid of me. I have to keep a better hold on myself. I swore I wasn’t going to get mad, no matter what you said to me. But… I just got so upset that I was going to lose you… that you couldn’t deal with what I am.…”

The way Meyer has defended Jacob's actions in this book and written a summary of the events from his point of view suggests that she legitimately didn't notice the abusive relationship subtext she had put in.

quote:

“What would happen… if you got too mad?” I whispered.

“I’d turn into a wolf,” he whispered back.

“You don’t need a full moon?”

He rolled his eyes. “Hollywood’s version doesn’t get much right.” Then he sighed, and was serious again. “You don’t need to be so stressed out, Bells. We’re going to take care of this. And we’re keeping a special eye on Charlie and the others—we won’t let anything happen to him. Trust me on that.”

I mean, you'd be a pretty lovely protector of Quileute lands if you could only do it one day out of the month.

quote:

Something very, very obvious, something I should have grasped at once—but I’d been so distracted by the idea of Jacob and his friends fighting with Laurent, that I’d completely missed it at the time—occurred to me only then, when Jacob used the present tense again.

We’re going to take care of this.

It wasn’t over.

“Laurent is dead,” I gasped, and my entire body went ice cold.

“Bella?” Jacob asked anxiously, touching my ashen cheek.

“If Laurent died… a week ago… then someone else is killing people now.”

Jacob nodded; his teeth clenched together, and he spoke through them. “There were two of them. We thought his mate would want to fight us—in our stories, they usually get pretty pissed off if you kill their mate—but she just keeps running away, and then coming back again. If we could figure out what she was after, it would be easier to take her down. But she makes no sense. She keeps dancing around the edges, like she’s testing our defenses, looking for a way in—but in where? Where does she want to go? Sam thinks she’s trying to separate us, so she’ll have a better chance.…”

Bella keeps getting surprised by things we already learned! Laurent told her that Victoria was looking for her! She even thought it was Victoria at first when Jacob was outside her window!

quote:

His voice faded until it sounded like it was coming through a long tunnel; I couldn’t make out the individual words anymore. My forehead dewed with sweat and my stomach rolled like I had the stomach flu again. Exactly like I had the flu.

I turned away from him quickly, and leaned over the tree trunk. My body convulsed with useless heaves, my empty stomach contracting with horrified nausea, though there was nothing in it to expel.

Victoria was here. Looking for me. Killing strangers in the woods. The woods where Charlie was searching.…

Yeah, we know. We all learned that together a few days ago. Keep up with your own plot, Bella.

quote:

My head spun sickeningly.

Jacob’s hands caught my shoulders—kept me from sliding forward onto the rocks. I could feel his hot breath on my cheek.

“Bella! What’s wrong?”

“Victoria,” I gasped as soon as I could catch my breath around the nauseous spasms.

In my head, Edward snarled in fury at the name.

I felt Jacob pull me up from my slump. He draped me awkwardly across his lap, laying my limp head against his shoulder. He struggled to balance me, to keep me from sagging over, one way or the other. He brushed the sweaty hair back from my face.

“Who?” Jacob asked. “Can you hear me, Bella? Bella?”

“She wasn’t Laurent’s mate,” I moaned into his shoulder. “They were just old friends.…”

This is like the world's worst Victorian novel, complete with the heroine dramatically fainting at every revelation.

quote:

“Do you need some water? A doctor? Tell me what to do,” he demanded, frantic.

“I’m not sick—I’m scared,” I explained in a whisper. The word scared didn’t really seem to cover it.

Jacob patted my back.

“Scared of this Victoria?”

I nodded, shuddering.

“Victoria is the red-haired female?”

:females:

quote:

I trembled again, and whimpered, “Yes.”

“How do you know she wasn’t his mate?”

“Laurent told me James was her mate,” I explained, automatically flexing the hand with the scar. He pulled my face around, holding it steady in his big hand.

He stared intently into my eyes. “Did he tell you anything else, Bella? This is important. Do you know what she wants?”

“Of course,” I whispered. “She wants me.”

His eyes flipped wide, then narrowed into slits. “Why?” he demanded.

“Edward killed James,” I whispered. Jacob held me so tightly that there was no need for me to clutch at the hole—he kept me in one piece. “She did get… pissed off. But Laurent said she thought it was fairer to kill me than Edward. Mate for mate. She didn’t know—still doesn’t know, I guess—that… that…” I swallowed hard. “That things aren’t like that with us anymore. Not for Edward, anyway.”

"Pissed off" is a really weak way of describing the feeling someone has when their spouse is murdered.

quote:

Jacob was distracted by that, his face torn between several different expressions. “Is that what happened? Why the Cullens left?”

“I’m nothing but a human, after all. Nothing special,” I explained, shrugging weakly.

Something like a growl—not a real growl, just a human approximation—rumbled in Jacob’s chest under my ear. “If that idiot bloodsucker is honestly stupid enough—”

“Please,” I moaned. “Please. Don’t.”

Jacob hesitated, then nodded once.

“This is important,” he said again, his face all business now. “This is exactly what we needed to know. We’ve got to tell the others right away.”

He stood, pulling me to my feet. He kept two hands on my waist until he was sure I wasn’t going to fall.

“I’m okay,” I lied.

Counting all of the lies Bella tells in a day is like being a New York Times reporter.

quote:

He traded his hold on my waist for one of my hands. “Let’s go.” He pulled me back toward the truck.

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“I’m not sure yet,” he admitted. “I’ll call a meeting. Hey, wait here for just a minute, okay?” He leaned me against the side of the truck and released my hand.

“Where are you going?”

“I’ll be right back,” he promised. Then he turned and sprinted through the parking lot, across the road, and into the bordering forest. He flitted into the trees, swift and sleek as a deer.

“Jacob!” I yelled after him hoarsely, but he was already gone.

It was not a good time to be left alone. Seconds after Jacob was out of sight, I was hyperventilating. I dragged myself into the cab of the truck, and mashed the locks down at once. It didn’t make me feel any better.

Victoria was already hunting me. It was just luck that she hadn’t found me yet—just luck and five teenage werewolves.

You leave Michael J. Fox out of this!

quote:

I exhaled sharply. No matter what Jacob said, the thought of him coming anywhere close to Victoria was horrifying. I didn’t care what he could turn into when he got mad. I could see her in my head, her face wild, her hair like flames, deadly, indestructible.…

But, according to Jacob, Laurent was gone. Was that really possible? Edward—I clutched automatically at my chest—had told me how difficult it was to kill a vampire. Only another vampire could do the job. Yet Jake said this was what werewolves were made for…

Why are we wasting time questioning this? It's a known fact that they're protectors and the mortal enemy of the vampires. Jacob said they killed Laurent. Just take someone at their word!

quote:

He said they were keeping a special eye on Charlie—that I should trust the werewolves to keep my father safe. How could I trust that? None of us were safe! Jacob the very least of all, if he was trying to put himself between Victoria and Charlie… between Victoria and me.

I felt like I might be about to throw up again.

What was the last chapter that didn't have Bella hyperventilating, screaming, and panicking?

quote:

A sharp rap on the truck’s window made me yelp in terror—but it was just Jacob, back already. I unlocked the door with trembling, grateful fingers.

“You’re really scared, aren’t you?” he asked as he climbed in.

I nodded.

“Don’t be. We’ll take care of you—and Charlie, too. I promise.”

“The idea of you finding Victoria is scarier than the idea of her finding me,” I whispered.

He laughed. “You’ve got to have a little more confidence in us than that. It’s insulting.”

I just shook my head. I’d seen too many vampires in action.

“Where did you go just now?” I asked.

He pursed his lips, and said nothing.

“What? Is it a secret?”

He frowned. “Not really. It’s kind of weird, though. I don’t want to freak you out.”

“I’m sort of used to weird by this point, you know.” I tried to smile without much success.

"I made out with a vampire on the reg."

quote:

Jacob grinned back easily. “Guess you’d have to be. Okay. See, when we’re wolves, we can… hear each other.”

My eyebrows pulled down in confusion.

“Not hear sounds,” he went on, “but we can hear… thoughts—each other’s anyway—no matter how far away from each other we are. It really helps when we hunt, but it’s a big pain otherwise. It’s embarrassing—having no secrets like that. Freaky, eh?”

“Is that what you meant last night, when you said you would tell them you’d seen me, even though you didn’t want to?”

“You’re quick.”

“Thanks.”

It'll be a fun game to try and find places where Meyer forgets that the wolves can constantly read each other's minds.

quote:

“You’re also very good with weird. I thought that would bother you.”

“It’s not… well, you’re not the first person I’ve known who could do that. So it doesn’t seem so weird to me.”

“Really?… Wait—are you talking about your bloodsuckers?”

“I wish you wouldn’t call them that.”

He laughed. “Whatever. The Cullens, then?”

“Just… just Edward.” I pulled one arm surreptitiously around my torso.

Jacob looked surprised—unpleasantly so. “I thought those were just stories. I’ve heard legends about vampires who could do… extra stuff, but I thought that was just a myth.”

“Is anything just a myth anymore?” I asked him wryly.

He scowled. “Guess not. Okay, we’re going to meet Sam and the others at the place we go to ride our bikes.”

That's a fair point. After dating a vampire and befriending a Native American werewolf in the same town I would just start preemptively assuming everything supernatural is true just in case it comes up.

quote:

I started the truck and headed back up the road. “So did you just turn into a wolf now, to talk to Sam?” I asked, curious.

Jacob nodded, seeming embarrassed. “I kept it real short—I tried not to think about you so they wouldn’t know what was going on. I was afraid Sam would tell me I couldn’t bring you.”

“That wouldn’t have stopped me.” I couldn’t get rid of my perception of Sam as the bad guy. My teeth clenched together whenever I heard his name.

I can't even tell if she's lying any more! Sometimes she'll march right up to a seemingly murderous werewolf and bop it on the nose, sometimes she'll keel over and start vomiting in terror. It's always a mystery!

quote:

“Well, it would have stopped me,” Jacob said, morose now. “Remember how I couldn’t finish my sentences last night? How I couldn’t just tell you the whole story?”

“Yeah. You looked like you were choking on something.”

He chuckled darkly. “Close enough. Sam told me I couldn’t tell you. He’s… the head of the pack, you know. He’s the Alpha. When he tells us to do something, or not to do something—when he really means it, well, we can’t just ignore him.”

“Weird,” I muttered.

“Very,” he agreed. “It’s kind of a wolf thing.”

Did they ever sell "It's a wolf thing" shirts for merchandise? They should have.

quote:

“Huh” was the best response I could think of.

“Yeah, there’s a load of stuff like that—wolf things. I’m still learning. I can’t imagine what it was like for Sam, trying to deal with this alone. It sucks bad enough to go through it with a whole pack for support.”

“Sam was alone?”

“Yeah.” Jacob’s voice lowered. “When I… changed, it was the most… horrible, the most terrifying thing I’ve ever been through—worse than anything I could have imagined. But I wasn’t alone—there were the voices there, in my head, telling me what had happened and what I had to do. That kept me from losing my mind, I think. But Sam…” He shook his head. “Sam had no help.”

This was going to take some adjusting. When Jacob explained it like that, it was hard not to feel compassion for Sam. I had to keep reminding myself that there was no reason to hate him anymore.

“Will they be angry that I’m with you?” I asked.

He made a face. “Probably.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t—”

“No, it’s okay,” he assured me. “You know a ton of things that can help us. It’s not like you’re just some ignorant human. You’re like a… I don’t know, spy or something. You’ve been behind enemy lines.”

Even Jacob seems unsure about why they're involving her in the plot at this point. "Well she already knows everything by accident, so..."

quote:

I frowned to myself. Was that what Jacob would want from me? Insider information to help them destroy their enemies? I wasn’t a spy, though. I hadn’t been collecting that kind of information. Already, his words made me feel like a traitor.

But I wanted him to stop Victoria, didn’t I?

No.

I did want Victoria to be stopped, preferably before she tortured me to death or ran into Charlie or killed another stranger. I just didn’t want Jacob to be the one to stop her, or rather to try. I didn’t want Jacob within a hundred miles of her.

“Like the stuff about the mind-reading bloodsucker,” he continued, oblivious to my reverie. “That’s the kind of thing we need to know about. That really sucks that those stories are true. It makes everything more complicated. Hey, do you think this Victoria can do anything special?”

“I don’t think so,” I hesitated, and then sighed. “He would have mentioned it.”

Victoria actually does have a canon "power" and it's really loving lame.

quote:

“He? Oh, you mean Edward—oops, sorry. I forgot. You don’t like to say his name. Or hear it.”

I squeezed my midsection, trying to ignore the throbbing around the edges of my chest. “Not really, no.”

“Sorry.”

“How do you know me so well, Jacob? Sometimes it’s like you can read my mind.”

“Naw. I just pay attention.”

We were on the little dirt road where Jacob had first taught me to ride the motorcycle.

“This good?” I asked.

“Sure, sure.”

I pulled over and cut the engine.

“You’re still pretty unhappy, aren’t you?” he murmured.

I nodded, staring unseeingly into the gloomy forest.

“Did you ever think… that maybe… you’re better off?”

I inhaled slowly, and then let my breath out. “No.”

“’Cause he wasn’t the best—”

“Please, Jacob,” I interrupted, begging in a whisper. “Could we please not talk about this? I can’t stand it.”

In case you forgot Jacob is still 16.

quote:

“Okay.” He took a deep breath. “I’m sorry I said anything.”

“Don’t feel bad. If things were different, it would be nice to finally be able to talk to someone about it.”

He nodded. “Yeah, I had a hard time keeping a secret from you for two weeks. It must be hell to not be able to talk to anyone.”

“Hell,” I agreed.

Jacob sucked in a sharp breath. “They’re here. Let’s go.”

“Are you sure?” I asked while he popped his door open. “Maybe I shouldn’t be here.”

“They’ll deal with it,” he said, and then he grinned. “Who’s afraid of the big, bad wolf?”

Do you think they make wolf puns and wolf jokes all the time to annoy Sam?

quote:

“Ha ha,” I said. But I got out of the truck, hurrying around the front end to stand close beside Jacob. I remembered only too clearly the giant monsters in the meadow. My hands were trembling like Jacob’s had been before, but with fear rather than rage.

Jake took my hand and squeezed it. “Here we go.”

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Chapter 14: Family

quote:

I cowered into Jacob's side, my eyes scanning the forest for the other werewolves. When they appeared, striding out from between the trees, they weren’t what I was expecting. I’d gotten the image of the wolves stuck in my head. These were just four really big half-naked boys.

And the start of something you shouldn't play on a work computer!

quote:

Again, they reminded me of brothers, quadruplets. Something about the way they moved almost in synchronization to stand across the road from us, the way they all had the same long, round muscles under the same red-brown skin, the same cropped black hair, and the way their expressions altered at exactly the same moment.

They started out curious and cautious. When they saw me there, half-hidden beside Jacob, they all became furious in the same second.

Sam was still the biggest, though Jacob was getting close to catching up with him. Sam didn’t really count as a boy. His face was older—not in the sense of lines or signs of aging, but in the maturity, the patience of his expression.

He also doesn't count as a boy because he's like 19. And unlike your ex, he won't stay an immature teenager forever!

quote:

“What have you done, Jacob?” he demanded.

One of the others, one I didn’t recognize—Jared or Paul—thrust past Sam and spoke before Jacob could defend himself. “Why can’t you just follow the rules, Jacob?” he yelled, throwing his arms in the air. “What the hell are you thinking? Is he more important than everything—than the whole tribe? Than the people getting killed?”

“She can help,” Jacob said quietly.

“Help!” the angry boy shouted. His arms begin to quiver. “Oh, that’s likely! I’m sure the leech-lover is just dying to help us out!”

“Don’t talk about her like that!” Jacob shouted back, stung by the boy’s criticism.

A shudder rippled through the other boy, along his shoulders and down his spine.

“Paul! Relax!” Sam commanded.

Paul shook his head back and forth, not in defiance, but as though he were trying to concentrate.

“Jeez, Paul,” one of the other boys—probably Jared—muttered. “Get a grip.”

What does it say about you when you nearly wolf out in anger so much that nobody can even be more than annoyed by it now?

quote:

Paul twisted his head toward Jared, his lips curling back in irritation. Then he shifted his glare in my direction. Jacob took a step to put himself in front of me.

That did it.

“Right, protect her!” Paul roared in outrage. Another shudder, a convulsion, heaved through his body. He threw his head back, a real growl tearing from between his teeth.

“Paul!” Sam and Jacob shouted together.

Paul seemed to fall forward, vibrating violently. Halfway to the ground, there was a loud ripping noise, and the boy exploded. Dark silver fur blew out from the boy, coalescing into a shape more than five-times his size—a massive, crouched shape, ready to spring.

So this makes twice in 5 or 6 months that someone related to Bella's supernatural love interest has attempted murder because of her being around.

quote:

The wolf’s muzzle wrinkled back over his teeth, and another growl rolled through his colossal chest. His dark, enraged eyes focused on me.

In the same second, Jacob was running across the road straight for the monster.

“Jacob!” I screamed.

Mid-stride, a long tremor shivered down Jacob’s spine. He leaped forward, diving headfirst into the empty air.

With another sharp tearing sound, Jacob exploded, too. He burst out of his skin—shreds of black and white cloth blasted up into the air. It happened so quickly that if I’d blinked, I’d have missed the entire transformation. One second it was Jacob diving into the air, and then it was the gigantic, russet brown wolf—so enormous that I couldn’t make sense of its mass somehow fitting inside Jacob—charging the crouched silver beast.

Jacob met the other werewolf’s attack head-on. Their angry snarls echoed like thunder off the trees.

The black and white scraps—the remains of Jacob’s clothes—fluttered to the ground where he’d disappeared.

The Wolf Pack gets made fun of for never wearing shirts, but it's actually practical. Their extremely high natural body temperature means they're always warm and it would suck to destroy a good outfit because you threw a temper tantrum and accidentally turned into a wolf. This does mean that any time we see a prepared transformation instead of an impulsive one, we can also safely assume that the wolves snuck away from the scene to strip completely naked first! Including when Jacob ran away from Bella to communicate with the pack in the last chapter!

quote:

“Jacob!” I screamed again, staggering forward.

“Stay where you are, Bella,” Sam ordered. It was hard to hear him over the roar of the fighting wolves. They were snapping and tearing at each other, their sharp teeth flashing toward each other’s throats. The Jacob-wolf seemed to have the upper hand—he was visibly bigger than the other wolf, and it looked like he was stronger, too. He rammed his shoulder against the gray wolf again and again, knocking him back toward the trees.

“Take her to Emily’s,” Sam shouted toward the other boys, who were watching the conflict with rapt expressions. Jacob had successfully shoved the gray wolf off the road, and they were disappearing into the forest, though the sound of their snarls was still loud. Sam ran after them, kicking off his shoes on the way. As he darted into the trees, he was quivering from head to toe.

I'm trying to picture someone doing a full body shake while running and I can't find any way to make it cool.

quote:

The growling and snapping was fading into the distance. Suddenly, the sound cut off and it was very quiet on the road.

One of the boys started laughing.

I turned to stare at him—my wide eyes felt frozen, like I couldn’t even blink them.

The boy seemed to be laughing at my expression. “Well, there’s something you don’t see every day,” he snickered. His face was vaguely familiar—thinner than the others.… Embry Call.

“I do,” the other boy, Jared, grumbled. “Every single day.”

“Aw, Paul doesn’t lose his temper every day,” Embry disagreed, still grinning. “Maybe two out of three.”

That sounds incredibly dangerous, guys! Paul probably shouldn't be let outside!

quote:

Jared stopped to pick something white up off the ground. He held it up toward Embry; it dangled in limp strips from his hand.

“Totally shredded,” Jared said. “Billy said this was the last pair he could afford—guess Jacob’s going barefoot now.”

“This one survived,” Embry said, holding up a white sneaker. “Jake can hop,” he added with a laugh.

Also, Jacob is poor as poo poo! Edward making fun of him in the movie for not wearing a shirt was real loving rude!

quote:

Jared started collecting various pieces of fabric from the dirt. “Get Sam’s shoes, will you? All the rest of this is headed for the trash.”

Embry grabbed the shoes and then jogged into the trees where Sam had disappeared. He was back in a few seconds with a pair of cut-off jeans draped over his arm. Jared gathered the torn remnants of Jacob’s and Paul’s clothes and wadded them into a ball. Suddenly, he seemed to remember me.

He looked at me carefully, assessing.

“Hey, you’re not going to faint or puke or anything?” he demanded.

“I don’t think so,” I gasped.

Now everyone is catching on to how weak Bella is.

quote:

“You don’t look so good. Maybe you should sit down.”

“Okay,” I mumbled. For the second time in one morning, I put my head between my knees.

“Jake should have warned us,” Embry complained. “He shouldn’t have brought his girlfriend into this. What did he expect?”

“Well, the wolf’s out of the bag now.” Embry sighed. “Way to go, Jake.”

Hey, I was right! They do make wolf puns all the time!

quote:

I raised my head to glare at the two boys who seemed to be taking this all so lightly. “Aren’t you worried about them at all?” I demanded.

Embry blinked once in surprise. “Worried? Why?”

“They could hurt each other!”

Embry and Jared guffawed.

“I hope Paul gets a mouthful of him,” Jared said. “Teach him a lesson.”

I blanched.

“Yeah, right!” Embry disagreed. “Did you see Jake? Even Sam couldn’t have phased on the fly like that. He saw Paul losing it, and it took him, what, half a second to attack? The boy’s got a gift.”

“Paul’s been fighting longer. I’ll bet you ten bucks he leaves a mark.”

“You’re on. Jake’s a natural. Paul doesn’t have a prayer.”

They shook hands, grinning.

I tried to comfort myself with their lack of concern, but I couldn’t drive the brutal image of the fighting werewolves from my head. My stomach churned, sore and empty, my head ached with worry.

Maybe you should rethink hanging out with werewolves that seem to get into massive, brutal fights because of their anger issues on such a regular basis that they joke about it.

quote:

"Let's go see Emily. You know she'll have food waiting."

Embry looked down at me. “Mind giving us a ride?”

“No problem,” I choked.

Jared raised one eyebrow. “Maybe you’d better drive, Embry. She still looks like she might hurl.”

“Good idea. Where are the keys?” Embry asked me.

“Ignition.”

How many times in two books has Bella needed to let someone else drive because she was emotionally compromised?

quote:

Embry opened the passenger-side door. “In you go,” he said cheerfully, hauling me up from the ground with one hand and stuffing me into my seat. He appraised the available space. “You’ll have to ride in the back,” he told Jared.

“That’s fine. I got a weak stomach. I don’t want to be in there when she blows.”

“I bet she’s tougher than that. She runs with vampires.”

“Five bucks?” Jared asked.

“Done. I feel guilty, taking your money like this.”

Embry got in and started the engine while Jared leapt agilely into the bed. As soon as his door was closed, Embry muttered to me, “Don’t throw up, okay? I’ve only got a ten, and if Paul got his teeth into Jacob…”

“Okay,” I whispered.

And there goes Stephenie Meyer again, making all the side characters way more interesting and likable!

quote:


Embry drove us back toward the village. “Hey, how did Jake get around the injunction anyway?”

“The… what?”

“Er, the order. You know, to not spill the beans. How did he tell you about this?”

“Oh, that,” I said, remembering Jacob trying to choke out the truth to me last night. “He didn’t. I guessed right.”

Embry pursed his lips, looking surprised. “Hmm. S’pose that would work.”

This is confirmation of what you've probably already suspected: the orders of the pack alpha are supernaturally enforced.

quote:

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“Emily’s house. She’s Sam’s girlfriend… no, fiancée, now, I guess. They’ll meet us back there after Sam gives it to them for what just happened. And after Paul and Jake scrounge up some new clothes, if Paul even has any left.”

“Does Emily know about…?”

“Yeah. And hey, don’t stare at her. That bugs Sam.”

I frowned at him. “Why would I stare?”

Embry looked uncomfortable. “Like you saw just now, hanging out around werewolves has its risks.”

I hope you guys like more stuff coded to seem like an abusive relationship allegory!

quote:

He changed the subject quickly. “Hey, are you okay about the whole thing with the black-haired bloodsucker in the meadow? It didn’t look like he was a friend of yours, but…” Embry shrugged.

“No, he wasn’t my friend.”

“That’s good. We didn’t want to start anything, break the treaty, you know.”

“Oh, yeah, Jake told me about the treaty once, a long time ago. Why would killing Laurent break the treaty?”

“Laurent,” he repeated, snorting, like he was amused the vampire had had a name. “Well, we were technically on Cullen turf. We’re not allowed to attack any of them, the Cullens, at least, off our land—unless they break the treaty first. We didn’t know if the black-haired one was a relative of theirs or something. Looked like you knew him.”

“How would they go about breaking the treaty?”

“If they bite a human. Jake wasn’t so keen on the idea of letting it go that far.”

Remember this because it actually becomes an important plot point!

quote:

“Oh. Um, thanks. I’m glad you didn’t wait.”

“Our pleasure.” He sounded like he meant that in a literal sense.

Embry drove past the easternmost house on the highway before turning off onto a narrow dirt road. “Your truck is slow,” he noted.

“Sorry.”

At the end of the lane was a tiny house that had once been gray. There was only one narrow window beside the weathered blue door, but the window box under it was filled with bright orange and yellow marigolds, giving the whole place a cheerful look.



I actually have no clue where they filmed Emily's house! I can't find anything online, even on extensive lists of New Moon shooting locations.

quote:

Embry opened the truck door and inhaled. “Mmm, Emily’s cooking.”

Jared jumped out of the back of the truck and headed for the door, but Embry stopped him with one hand on his chest. He looked at me meaningfully, and cleared his throat.

“I don’t have my wallet on me,” Jared said.

“That’s okay. I won’t forget.”

They climbed up the one step and entered the house without knocking. I followed timidly after them.

The front room, like Billy’s house, was mostly kitchen. A young woman with satiny copper skin and long, straight, crow-black hair was standing at the counter by the sink, popping big muffins out of a tin and placing them on a paper plate. For one second, I thought the reason Embry had told me not to stare was because the girl was so beautiful.

And then she asked “You guys hungry?” in a melodic voice, and she turned to face us full on, a smile on half of her face.

The right side of her face was scarred from hairline to chin by three thick, red lines, livid in color though they were long healed. One line pulled down the corner of her dark, almond-shaped right eye, another twisted the right side of her mouth into a permanent grimace.



Emily was played by another oddly named actress: Tinsel Corey. Much like Booboo, she chose this name as a replacement for her birth name of Harash Patel (I believe she's the only Quileute in the movies not played by a Native American). She wanted to move from Toronto to Hollywood at 22, but was unable to get a visa and settled for acting in Vancouver instead. She's continued to appear in minor film and TV roles, including Longmire and The Young and the Restless.

quote:

Thankful for Embry’s warning, I quickly turned my eyes to the muffins in her hands. They smelled wonderful—like fresh blueberries.

“Oh,” Emily said, surprised. “Who’s this?”

I looked up, trying to focus on the left half of her face.

This is about to become a Monty Python routine.

quote:

“Bella Swan,” Jared told her, shrugging. Apparently, I’d been a topic of conversation before. “Who else?”

“Leave it to Jacob to find a way around,” Emily murmured. She stared at me, and neither half of her once-beautiful face was friendly. “So, you’re the vampire girl.”

I stiffened. “Yes. Are you the wolf girl?”

Everyone immediately starts naming themselves based on the last thing they hosed. Jacob is just the Hand Man.

quote:

She laughed, as did Embry and Jared. The left half of her face warmed. “I guess I am.” She turned to Jared. “Where’s Sam?”

“Bella, er, surprised Paul this morning.”

Emily rolled her good eye. “Ah, Paul,” she sighed. “Do you think they’ll be long? I was just about to start the eggs.”

Imagine having to live with a guy like Paul.

quote:

“Don’t worry,” Embry told her. “If they’re late, we won’t let anything go to waste.”

Emily chuckled, and then opened the refrigerator. “No doubt,” she agreed. “Bella, are you hungry? Go ahead and help yourself to a muffin.”

“Thanks.” I took one from the plate and started nibbling around the edges. It was delicious, and it felt good in my tender stomach. Embry picked up his third and shoved it into his mouth whole.

“Save some for your brothers,” Emily chastised him, hitting him on the head with a wooden spoon. The word surprised me, but the others thought nothing of it.

I wish the Cullens could eat because you know this poo poo would be happening all the time.

quote:

“Pig,” Jared commented.

I leaned against the counter and watched the three of them banter like a family. Emily’s kitchen was a friendly place, bright with white cupboards and pale wooden floorboards. On the little round table, a cracked blue-and-white china pitcher was overflowing with wildflowers. Embry and Jared seemed entirely at ease here.

Emily was mixing a humongous batch of eggs, several dozen, in a big yellow bowl. She had the sleeves of her lavender shirt pushed up, and I could see that the scars extended all the way down her arm to the back of her right hand. Hanging out with werewolves truly did have its risks, just as Embry had said.

How the gently caress did Meyer not notice what she's implying with these relationships?

quote:

The front door opened, and Sam stepped through.

“Emily,” he said, and so much love saturated his voice that I felt embarrassed, intrusive, as I watched him cross the room in one stride and take her face in his wide hands. He leaned down and kissed the dark scars on her right cheek before he kissed her lips.

“Hey, none of that,” Jared complained. “I’m eating.”

“Then shut up and eat,” Sam suggested, kissing Emily’s ruined mouth again.

“Ugh,” Embry groaned.

Found the incel.

quote:

This was worse than any romantic movie; this was so real that it sang out loud with joy and life and true love. I put my muffin down and folded my arms across my empty chest. I stared at the flowers, trying to ignore the utter peace of their moment, and the wretched throbbing of my wounds.

I was grateful for the distraction when Jacob and Paul came through the door, and then shocked when I saw that they were laughing. While I watched, Paul punched Jacob on the shoulder and Jacob went for a kidney jab in return. They laughed again. They both appeared to be in one piece.

One time my friend punched me while joking around and let me hit her back. She was really drunk and I'm twice her size so you can guess how that went.

quote:

Jacob scanned the room, his eyes stopping when he found me leaning, awkward and out of place, against the counter in the far corner of the kitchen.

“Hey, Bells,” he greeted me cheerfully. He grabbed two muffins as he passed the table and came to stand beside me. “Sorry about before,” he muttered under his breath. “How are you holding up?”

“Don’t worry, I’m okay. Good muffins.” I picked mine back up and started nibbling again. My chest felt better as soon as Jacob was beside me.

“Oh, man!” Jared wailed, interrupting us.

I looked up, and he and Embry were examining a fading pink line on Paul’s forearm. Embry was grinning, exultant.

“Fifteen dollars,” he crowed.

“Did you do that?” I whispered to Jacob, remembering the bet.

“I barely touched him. He’ll be perfect by sundown.”

“By sundown?” I looked at the line on Paul’s arm. Odd, but it looked weeks old.

“Wolf thing,” Jacob whispered.

I nodded, trying to not look weirded out.

I guess if you and your friends had a healing factor the first thing you'd do is start beating each other up for fun.

quote:

You okay?” I asked him under my breath.

“Not a scratch on me.” His expression was smug.

“Hey, guys,” Sam said in a loud voice, interrupting all the conversations going on in the small room. Emily was at the stove, scraping the egg mixture around a big skillet, but Sam still had one hand touching the small of her back, an unconscious gesture. “Jacob has information for us.”

Paul looked unsurprised. Jacob must have explained this to him and Sam already. Or… they’d just heard his thoughts.

I do think it would have been funny if Paul just went right back into rage mode as soon as he sees Bella. For the rest of the book.

quote:

“I know what the redhead wants.” Jacob directed his words toward Jared and Embry. “That’s what I was trying to tell you before.” He kicked the leg of the chair Paul had settled into.

“And?” Jared asked.

Jacob’s face got serious. “She is trying to avenge her mate—only it wasn’t the black-haired leech we killed. The Cullens got her mate last year, and she’s after Bella now.”

This wasn’t news to me, but I still shivered.

Jared, Embry, and Emily stared at me with open-mouthed surprise.

“She’s just a girl,” Embry protested.

“I didn’t say it made sense. But that’s why the bloodsucker’s been trying to get past us. She’s been heading for Forks.”

Even the characters are pointing out the problems with the plot now!

quote:

They continued to stare at me, mouths still hanging open, for a long moment. I ducked my head.

“Excellent,” Jared finally said, a smile beginning to pull up the corners of his mouth. “We’ve got bait.”

With stunning speed, Jacob yanked a can opener from the counter and launched it at Jared’s head. Jared’s hand flicked up faster than I would have thought possible, and he snagged the tool just before it hit his face.

Jesus, guys!

quote:

“Bella is not bait.”

“You know what I mean,” Jared said, unabashed.

“So we’ll be changing our patterns,” Sam said, ignoring their squabble. “We’ll try leaving a few holes, and see if she falls for it. We’ll have to split up, and I don’t like that. But if she’s really after Bella, she probably won’t try to take advantage of our divided numbers.”

“Quil’s got to be close to joining us,” Embry murmured. “Then we’ll be able to split evenly.”

Everyone looked down. I glanced at Jacob’s face, and it was hopeless, like it had been yesterday afternoon, outside his house. No matter how comfortable they seemed to be with their fate, here in this happy kitchen, none of these werewolves wanted the same fate for their friend.

“Well, we won’t count on that,” Sam said in a low voice, and then continued at his regular volume. “Paul, Jared, and Embry will take the outer perimeter, and Jacob and I will take the inner. We’ll collapse in when we’ve got her trapped.”

"Bella, you hide in the corner crying."

quote:

I noticed that Emily didn’t particularly like that Sam would be in the smaller grouping. Her worry had me glancing up at Jacob, worrying, too.

Sam caught my eye. “Jacob thinks it would be best if you spent as much time as possible here in La Push. She won’t know where to find you so easily, just in case.”

“What about Charlie?” I demanded.

“March Madness is still going,” Jacob said. “I think Billy and Harry can manage to keep Charlie down here when he’s not at work.”

“Wait,” Sam said, holding one hand up. His glance flickered to Emily and then back to me. “That’s what Jacob thinks is best, but you need to decide for yourself. You should weigh the risks of both options very seriously. You saw this morning how easily things can get dangerous here, how quickly they get out of hand. If you choose to stay with us, I can’t make any guarantees about your safety.”

"We also need to make it look like you have agency in this plot and Meyer isn't just forcing the plot into La Push to develop all the werewolves."

quote:

“I won’t hurt her,” Jacob mumbled, looking down.

Sam acted as if he hadn’t heard him speak. “If there was somewhere else you felt safe…”

I bit my lip. Where could I go that wouldn’t put someone else in danger? I recoiled again from the idea of bringing Renée into this—pulling her into the circle of the target I wore.…“I don’t want to lead Victoria anywhere else,” I whispered.

Sam nodded. “That’s true. It’s better to have her here, where we can end this.”

I flinched. I didn’t want Jacob or any of the rest of them trying to end Victoria. I glanced at Jake’s face; it was relaxed, almost the same as I remembered it from before the onset of the wolf thing, and utterly unconcerned by the idea of hunting vampires.

“You’ll be careful, right?” I asked, an audible lump in my throat.

The boys burst into loud hoots of amusement. Everyone laughed at me—except Emily. She met my eyes, and I could suddenly see the symmetry underlying her deformity. Her face was still beautiful, and alive with a concern even more fierce than mine. I had to look away, before the love behind that concern could start me aching again.

These books are the story of a handful of adults shaking their heads at everyone else being idiots.

quote:

“Food’s ready,” she announced then, and the strategic conversation was history. The guys hurried to surround the table—which looked tiny and in danger of being crushed by them—and devoured the buffet-sized pan of eggs Emily placed in their midst in record time. Emily ate leaning against the counter like me—avoiding the bedlam at the table—and watched them with affectionate eyes. Her expression clearly stated that this was her family.

All in all, it wasn’t exactly what I’d been expecting from a pack of werewolves.

Don't be a bigot, Bella.

quote:

I spent the day in La Push, the majority of it in Billy’s house. He left a message on Charlie’s phone and at the station, and Charlie showed up around dinnertime with two pizzas. It was good he brought two larges; Jacob ate one all by himself.

I saw Charlie eyeing the two of us suspiciously all night, especially the much-changed Jacob. He asked about the hair; Jacob shrugged and told him it was just more convenient.

I knew that as soon as Charlie and I were headed home, Jacob would take off—off to run around as a wolf, as he had done intermittently through the entire day. He and his brothers of sorts kept up a constant watch, looking for some sign of Victoria’s return. But since they’d chased her away from the hot springs last night—chased her halfway to Canada, according to Jacob—she’d yet to make another foray.

I had no hope at all that she might just give up. I didn’t have that kind of luck.

I'm not actually sure if Victoria appears at all in this book or if she just stays offscreen until Eclipse.

quote:

Jacob walked me to my truck after dinner and lingered by the window, waiting for Charlie to drive away first.

“Don’t be afraid tonight,” Jacob said, while Charlie pretended to be having trouble with his seat belt. “We’ll be out there, watching.”

“I won’t worry about myself,” I promised.

“You’re silly. Hunting vampires is fun. It’s the best part of this whole mess.”

I shook my head. “If I’m silly, then you’re dangerously unbalanced.”

I think you're projecting.

quote:

He chuckled. “Get some rest, Bella, honey. You look exhausted.”

“I’ll try.”

Charlie honked his horn impatiently.

“See you tomorrow,” Jacob said. “Come down first thing.”

“I will.”

Charlie followed me home. I paid scant attention to the lights in my rearview mirror. Instead, I wondered where Sam and Jared and Embry and Paul were, out running in the night. I wondered if Jacob had joined them yet.

When we got home, I hurried for the stairs, but Charlie was right behind me.

“What’s going on, Bella?” he demanded before I could escape. “I thought Jacob was part of a gang and you two were fighting.”

“We made up.”

“And the gang?” “I don’t know—who can understand teenage boys? They’re a mystery. But I met Sam Uley and his fiancée, Emily. They seemed pretty nice to me.” I shrugged. “Must have all been a misunderstanding.”

Poor Charlie is getting jerked around so much. What would you say if your daughter flipped out about Jacob possibly joining a gang on the reservation and then waved it off as a "misunderstanding" while acting as shifty as possible every day you see her?

quote:

His face changed. “I hadn’t heard that he and Emily had made it official. That’s nice. Poor girl.”

“Do you know what happened to her?”

“Mauled by a bear, up north, during salmon spawning season—horrible accident. It was more than a year ago now. I heard Sam was really messed up over it.”

We need our lord and savior Emmett Cullen!

quote:

“That’s horrible,” I echoed. More than a year ago. I’d bet that meant it had happened when there was just one werewolf in La Push. I shuddered at the thought of how Sam must have felt every time he looked at Emily’s face.

Probably not as horrible as she feels!

quote:

That night, I lay awake for a long time trying to sort through the day. I worked my way backward through dinner with Billy, Jacob, and Charlie, to the long afternoon in the Blacks’ house, waiting anxiously to hear something from Jacob, to Emily’s kitchen, to the horror of the werewolf fight, to talking with Jacob on the beach.

I thought about what Jacob had said early this morning, about hypocrisy. I thought about that for a long time. I didn’t like to think that I was a hypocrite, only what was the point of lying to myself?

I curled into a tight ball. No, Edward wasn’t a killer. Even in his darker past, he’d never been a murderer of innocents, at least.

But what if he had been? What if, during the time that I’d known him, he’d been just like any other vampire? What if people had been disappearing from the woods, just like now? Would that have kept me away from him?

I shook my head sadly. Love is irrational, I reminded myself. The more you loved someone, the less sense anything made.

Yeah you, uh, keep up with that line of thought about the multiple murders.

quote:

I rolled over and tried to think of something else—and I thought of Jacob and his brothers, out running in the darkness. I fell asleep imagining the wolves, invisible in the night, guarding me from danger. When I dreamed, I stood in the forest again, but I didn’t wander. I was holding Emily’s scarred hand as we faced into the shadows and waited anxiously for our werewolves to come home.

Midjack
Dec 24, 2007



The wolves seem like more fun than the vampires so far.

chitoryu12
Apr 24, 2014

Midjack posted:

The wolves seem like more fun than the vampires so far.

I like the fandom interpretation of the Cullens as just a bunch of dumbass permanent kids who have one communal brain cell to share and are constantly getting into wacky hijinks.

Adbot
ADBOT LOVES YOU

Victorkm
Nov 25, 2001

Yeah the Cullen House I'm pretty sure is just Emmett and Alice goofing off all day when something else isn't happening(Like hours/days-long gently caress sessions between Emmett and Rosalie or Alice and Jasper), probably with Jasper joining in when no humans are in smell range, while Rosalie sits in a corner and obsesses about not being able to have a baby and Edward is all phantom of the opera up in his room except when he's with Bella when he rejoins society, with Carlisle and Esme standing at the top of the stairs laughing and shaking their heads at the goofy kids.

You kinda get a sense of all this in the second half of Breaking Dawn.

  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5